请输入您要查询的英文单词:

 

单词 be
释义

Ben.

Brit. /ˌbiːˈiː/, U.S. /ˌbiˈi/
Origin: Formed within English, by clipping or shortening; modelled on a Latin lexical item. Etymon: beryllium n.
Etymology: Symbolic abbreviation for beryllium n., after use as symbolic abbreviation for scientific Latin beryllium beryllium n. in the system introduced by Berzelius (see quot. 1814).
Chemistry.
The element beryllium.
ΘΚΠ
the world > matter > chemistry > elements and compounds > metals > specific elements > beryllium > [noun]
glucinum1812
Be1814
beryllium1863
1814 J. Black tr. J. J. Berzelius Attempt Sci. Syst. Mineral. 118 (table) Beryllium (Glucinum)..Be.
1852 H. B. Jones & A. W. Hofmann Fownes's Man. Elem. Chem. (ed. 4) 284 Berylla, Be2O3, is a rare earth found in the emerald, beryl, and euclase, from which it may be extracted by a tolerably simple process.
1906 H. J. H. Fenton Notes Qualitative Anal. (new ed.) 156 Beryllium salts have a sweet taste. Their solutions give with caustic alkalis a white gelatinous ppt. of Be(OH)2.
1964 L. H. Van Vlack Elements Materials Sci. (ed. 2) ix. 271 A beryllium bronze contains 98% Cu–2% Be.
1988 F. A. Cotton & G. Wilkinson Adv. Inorg. Chem. (ed. 5) v. 147 This compound constitutes an example of a forced configuration, since the Be atom is held strongly in a rigid environment.
2010 Toxicol. & Industr. Health 26 41/1 The inner part of the mask was sampled for Be dust and then washed with a wet wipe.
This is a new entry (OED Third Edition, December 2013; most recently modified version published online December 2021).

bev.

Brit. /biː/, U.S. /bi/
Inflections: Present indicative: 1st singular am Brit. /am/, /əm/, U.S. /æm/, /əm/; (contracted) 'm; negative (interrogative, colloquial) aren't Brit. /ɑːnt/, U.S. /ɑrnt/; 2nd singular and plural are Brit. /ɑː/, /ə/, U.S. /ɑr/, /ər/; (contracted) 're; negative aren't Brit. /ɑːnt/, U.S. /ɑrnt/; 3rd singular is Brit. /ɪz/, U.S. /ɪz/; (contracted) 's; negative isn't Brit. /ˈɪznt/, U.S. /ˈɪzn(t)/; 2nd singular (archaic) art Brit. /ɑːt/, U.S. /ɑrt/; (contracted) 'rt; plural (archaic and regional) be Brit. /biː/, U.S. /bi/; present subjunctive: 1st, 2nd, and 3rd singular and plural be Brit. /biː/, U.S. /bi/; past indicative: 1st and 3rd singular was Brit. /wɒz/, /wəz/, U.S. /wəz/, /wɑz/; negative wasn't Brit. /ˈwɒznt/, U.S. /ˈwəznt/; 2nd singular and plural were Brit. /wəː/, //, U.S. /wər/; (regional and nonstandard) was Brit. /wɒz/, /wəz/, U.S. /wəz/, /wɑz/; negative weren't Brit. /wəːnt/, /wɛːnt/, U.S. /wərnt/; (regional and nonstandard) wasn't Brit. /ˈwɒznt/, U.S. /ˈwəznt/; 2nd singular (archaic) wast Brit. /wɒst/, U.S. /wɑst/, wert Brit. /wəːt/, U.S. /wərt/; past subjunctive: 1st, 2nd, and 3rd singular and plural were Brit. /wəː/, //, U.S. /wər/; 2nd singular (archaic) wert Brit. /wəːt/, U.S. /wərt/; imperative be Brit. /biː/, U.S. /bi/; present participle being Brit. /ˈbiːɪŋ/, U.S. /ˈbiɪŋ/; past participle been Brit. /biːn/, /bɪn/, U.S. /bin/, /bɪn/, /bɛn/.
Forms: (The following notation is used to denote the principal form groups: α = am; β = is; γ = sind; δ = sīe; ε = art, ζ = are; η = be; θ = was; ι = were.) 1. Infinitive. a. (i).

η. early Old English beom (perhaps transmission error), early Old English bieon, Old English bian (non-West Saxon), Old English bion, Old English (rare)–early Middle English bon, Old English (rare)–Middle English beo, Old English–Middle English beon, late Old English–Middle English ben, early Middle English bo, early Middle English boen, early Middle English bowen, early Middle English bu, early Middle English bue, early Middle English buen, early Middle English bun, early Middle English bye, early Middle English byon, Middle English bein, Middle English beyn, Middle English bi, Middle English bie, Middle English bien, Middle English boe, Middle English byen, Middle English byn, Middle English–1500s bene, Middle English–1500s (1900s– U.S. regional (southern)) been, Middle English–1600s bee, Middle English–1600s by, Middle English– be, 1800s ba (Irish English (Wexford)); English regional 1800s– bea (Yorkshire), 1800s– bee (southern and midlands), 1800s– beigh (Derbyshire), 1800s– beo (Northumberland); Scottish pre-1700 beene, pre-1700 bene, pre-1700 beyn, pre-1700 bie, pre-1700 1700s– be, pre-1700 1700s– bee, pre-1700 1800s– bei (southern), 1800s bey (southern). OE (Mercian) Rushw. Gospels: Matt. vi. 8 Nolite ergo adsimilare eis : ne scule forþon gelice beon him.OE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Parker) anno 1070 Ða oþre ðe þær næron..atiwdon hwi hi ðær beon ne mihton.lOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) (Peterborough contin.) anno 1127 Þær mihte wel ben abuton twenti..hornblaweres.a1200 (?c1175) Poema Morale (Trin. Cambr.) l. 174 in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 225 Bliðe mai he þanne ben [v.rr. buen, beon, beo].a1225 ( Ælfric's Homily De Initio Creaturae (Vesp. A.xxii) in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 229 Naman ne mai bien ȝehalden [OE Royal beon gehealden].c1300 (?c1225) King Horn (Cambr.) (1901) l. 446 Vel sone Þat schal beon idone: Þu schalt beo dubbed kniȝt.?c1335 in W. Heuser Kildare-Gedichte (1904) 101 Þe first tokning sal be þusse.a1350 in Facsimiles National MSS Scotl. (1870) II. 14 Be yemit.c1380 Sir Ferumbras (1879) l. 4138 Þay lete it bene.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Trin. Cambr.) l. 4601 Suche defaute shal ben of breed.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 1153 Þou sal bi halden vile.c1415 (c1395) G. Chaucer Franklin's Tale (Lansd.) (1874) l. 764 Loue wil nouht buen [c1405 Hengwrt be, c1415 Corpus Oxf. ben, c1425 Petworth bene, c1430 Cambr. Gg.4.27 been] constreyned be maistre.c1450 (c1430) Brut (Galba) (1908) 399 Euyry mane shuld..byn at alle tymes redy.1493 in T. Thomson Acts Lords Auditors (1839) 180/2 Because he maid nocht Dauid Quhithed bene contentit.a1500 (?a1400) Morte Arthur (1903) l. 33 That Auntre shall..by spoke of on euery syde.a1522 G. Douglas tr. Virgil Æneid (1959) x. xiii. l. 162 Thyne armour, quharof sumtyme thou reiosyt, With the I leif, for ay tobeyn eniosyt.1568 A. Scott Poems (1896) xviii. 15 Sall I nevir mirry be, Vnto the tyme I se My sweit agane.1570 J. Foxe Actes & Monumentes (rev. ed.) I. 96/2 It may be easely espyed, thys epistle to bee fayned and misautored.1604 W. Shakespeare Hamlet iii. i. 58 To be, or not to be, that is the question.1649 in W. Fraser Memorials Family Wemyss (1888) II. 231 This is my uill, quhaitt sall bei doune uith my bodei clothes quhain itt sall bei Heis blist uill to kaill mei from thes leif.1653 in J. Stuart Sel. Rec. Kirk Aberdeen (1846) 226 Those who did present the children to bie baptized by him.1725 I. Newton Let. 10 Nov. (1977) VII. 340 And some abatement in the value ought to be made for this lightness.1789 Constit. U.S. Amendm. 10 Excessive bail shall not be required, nor excessive fines imposed, nor cruel and unusual punishments inflicted.1805 M. Lewis Jrnl. 21 Sept. in Jrnls. Lewis & Clark Exped. (1988) V. 226 I directed the horses to be hubbled to prevent delay in the morning.1847 H. Melville Omoo i. 19 Bidding me be seated, he ordered the steward to hand me a glass of Pisco.1898 Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 201/2 O'll beigh [as I am].1924 Hawick Express 1 Feb. 3/7 What that wad bei for.1937 P. G. Wodehouse Let. 6 May in Yours, Plum (1990) v. 131 I would be perfectly happy if i could just be left alone to write stories, as I hate picture work.1966 in Dict. Amer. Regional Eng. (1985) I. 179/1 But one time it use' to been so cold right first of the winter.2008 Observer 10 Feb. 25/2 An Arctic fossil dig turned to panic at the sight of approaching polar bears that, on closer inspection, were revealed to be large Arctic rabbits.

θ. early Old English weosan, Old English uosa (Northumbrian), Old English uossa (Northumbrian), Old English wæsan (rare), Old English wesan, Old English wessan (rare), Old English wosa (Northumbrian), Old English wossa (Northumbrian). OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. vi. 8 Nolite ergo assimilari eis : nallas ge ðonne wosa gelic him.OE Genesis B 283 Ic mæg wesan god swa he.

β. U.S. regional (southern, in African-American usage) 1800s yiz. 1888 C. C. Jones Negro Myths Georgia Coast 170 Yiz, am, is, to be, did.

(ii). Contracted.

η. 1600s b'. 1578 G. Whetstone Promos & Cassandra: 2nd Pt. i. iii. sig. Giv Ist possible that my Mistris Lamia, Ouer the shooes shoud b'yn loue with phallax?1616 J. Davies Select Second Husband sig. D5v Thou must b'a King, a Prophet, and a Priest, To gouerne, teach and pray: so Masters ought.1646 W. Rowland Elegie upon Death of Robert Devereux (single sheet) And he himselfe, by Parliament, To b'Englands Generall had consent, And fought our Battells.

b. Inflected infinitive.

η. Old English bionne, Old English–early Middle English (chiefly south-west midlands) beonne, late Old English beonde, early Middle English bienne (south-eastern), Middle English bene, Middle English benne, Middle English beone, Middle English byenne (south-eastern). The isolated attestation of late Old English bēonde probably shows a phonological rather than a syntactical development; however, occasional substitution of the present participle for the inflected infinitive is attested in southern early Middle English (but apparently not with forms of be v.).OE West Saxon Gospels: Luke (Corpus Cambr.) ii. 49 Þæt me gebyrað to beonne [OE Lindisf. to wosanne] on þam ðingum ðe mines fæder synt.lOE Manumission, Exeter (Exeter 3501) in J. Earle Hand-bk. Land-charters (1888) 262 Her kið on þissere bec þæt Regenere bohte Alfiðe at Regenolde..freoh & sacles uppan Cuiclande to beonde on fridome.a1225 (?OE) MS Vesp. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 233 Drednesse is ofer hus, and..ah to bienne.1340 Ayenbite (1866) 169 Þet wes y-woned to byenne þe ealde manere at rome.a1350 in G. L. Brook Harley Lyrics (1968) 66 Þe soule to þe body nam ase hit wes woned to bene [rhyme sene].a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 4390 Sone schal þe puple se þi semli face In manhede & in minde as it out to bene.c1390 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 14th Cent. (1924) 173 So me þinkeþ hit best to beone [rhymes bideene, clene, wene].c1400 (?c1390) Sir Gawain & Green Knight (1940) l. 141 Bot mon most I algate mynn hym to bene.a1425 (c1300) Assumption of Virgin (BL Add.) (1901) l. 6 Off oure ladi ȝe mai lere, Floure of heuene, ladi and quene, As sche auȝt wel to bene.a1500 (?a1400) Morte Arthur (1903) l. 3725 But none erthely man covde telle The sorow that there by-gan to bene [rhymes in twene, myght it mene].a1500 (c1350) Octovian (Cambr.) (1986) l. 1059 At Mountmertrons let me be no more, So nere the Crysten [c1440 Thornton Crysten men] to bene.

θ. Old English wosane (Northumbrian), Old English wosanne (Northumbrian), Old English wossanne (Northumbrian). OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. xvii. 4 Bonum est nos hic esse : god is us her to wossanne.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Luke ii. 49 In his..oportet me esse : in ðæm..gerisenlic me to wosanne.

2. Present indicative. a. 1st singular. (i).

α. early Old English æam (Mercian), early Old English iom, Old English (Northumbrian) early Middle English (Ormulum) amm, Old English (Northumbrian)–early Middle English (perhaps transmission error) an, Old English–early Middle English eam, Old English–early Middle English eom, Old English (rare)–Middle English em, Old English (chiefly Northumbrian)– am, late Old English æom, late Old English–early Middle English æm, late Old English–early Middle English heom, early Middle English eum, Middle English emme, Middle English hamme, Middle English–1500s ham, Middle English–1600s ame, 1600s 'am; English regional (Yorkshire) 1800s yam, 1800s– aim, 1800s– im; U.S. regional 1800s em (in African-American usage), 1900s– ams, 1900s– yam, 1900s– yams; Scottish pre-1700 amm, pre-1700 amme, pre-1700 1700s ame, pre-1700 1700s– am, 1800s ym, 1900s– um; also Irish English 1800s aam (Wexford), 1800s im (northern), 1900s– um (northern). eOE King Ælfred tr. Boethius De Consol. Philos. (Otho) xiii. 28 Ic eom swiðe ungemetlice ofwundrod.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. xxviii. 20 Ego uobiscum sum omnibus diebus : ic iuh mið am allum dagum.OE (Mercian) Rushw. Gospels: Matt. xxviii. 20 Ego uobiscum sum omnibus diebus : ic mid eow eam ealle dagas.OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) xi. 29 Forþam ic eom [c1200 Hatton eom] bilwite.lOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) (Peterborough interpolation) anno 675 Ic Theodorus ærcebiscop of Cantwarbyrig am witnesse of þas gewrite.c1200 ( West Saxon Gospels: John (Hatton) i. 20 Ne eum [OE Corpus Cambr. eom] ic na crist.a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 25 Ic em hal.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1978) l. 12948 Ich æm mon [c1300 Otho Ich ham a man].c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 232 Ich am duc [c1300 Otho ich ham duck].a1300 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 116 Ic am þi mon.c1325 (c1300) Chron. Robert of Gloucester (Calig.) l. 6926 Ich emme þat þe ber.a1382 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Bodl. 959) (1959) Exod. iii. 14 I am þe whiche am.c1390 (a1376) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Vernon) (1867) A. v. l. 105 ‘Icham sori’, quod Envye ‘I ne am [a1475 Harl. 875 nam] but seldene oþer’.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Trin. Cambr.) l. 5756 Lord here I ame.c1430 (c1395) G. Chaucer Legend Good Women (Cambr. Gg.4.27) (1879) Prol. l. 240 I hym herde And seyde sere It am I.c1480 (a1400) St. Paul l. 1001 in W. M. Metcalfe Legends Saints Sc. Dial. (1896) I. 58 I ame verray Iow.?1482 W. Mydwynter Let. 20 Sept. in Cely Lett. (1975) 177 I praye as hartely as Y canne that ye make hytte reddy wytthein xiiij dayys haffter Myhelmas, or helse I hamme hottely sammyd.1489 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (Adv.) iii. 618 Quhill that I am in aynd.1525 in W. Fraser Douglas Bk. (1885) IV. 97 I ame rycht sure.1540 T. Wyatt Let. to Henry VIII 3 Feb. in K. Muir Life & Lett. (1963) 135 I do not know that I misdo in vsing the terme that I ame comaundid.1557 T. Mowntayne Mem. in B. Cusack Everyday Eng. 1500–1700 (1998) 260 I ham none heretyke.a1592 R. Greene Selimus (1594) sig. A3 I am heauie and disconsolate.1617 R. Newman Let. in B. Cusack Everyday Eng. 1500–1700 (1998) 211 I ame not yet prouided ase I wold bee.1667 J. Milton Paradise Lost x. 770 Dust I am, and shall to dust returne.1745 J. Bisset Jrnl. 25 Nov. in Misc. Spalding Club (1841) I. 401 [I] ame very glade to hear you have such fonds to be raised.1781 M. P. Andrews Baron Kinkvervankotsdorsprakingatchdern i. 7 I am happy to find the castle affords modern as well as antient family pictures to amuse one.a1827 J. Poole Gloss. in T. P. Dolan & D. Ó Muirithe Dial. Forth & Bargy (1996) 106 Ich aam goan maake mee will.1870 J. R. Lowell Let. 15 Oct. (1894) II. 74 As to words, I am something of a purist.1914 T. Hardy Satires of Circumstance 169 I am sure it's a dream that cannot be true, But I am so overgloomed By its persistence.1989 Sydney Morning Herald (Nexis) 4 Mar. 23 Popeye, with his famous catchphrase ‘I yam what I yam’, must change with the times.2008 I. M. Banks Matter xv. 272 I am layers and levels away from being jurisdictionally allowed to have any direct influence.

η. Now regional. (a) early Old English beam (Mercian), Old English beom, Old English beon (perhaps transmission error), Old English bio, Old English biom (non-West Saxon), Old English bium (Northumbrian), Old English byo (rare), Old English–early Middle English beo, early Middle English beon (Laȝamon), Middle English byn, Middle English– be, 1500s–1600s bee, 1800s– bin (English regional (west midlands)); also Scottish pre-1700 bene; N.E.D. (1887) also records forms Middle English bee, Middle English by; (b) English regional (Hertfordshire) 1900s– bees; U.S. regional (chiefly southern and in African-American usage) 1900s– bees, 1900s– bes, 1900s– be's; Irish English (Wexford) 1800s bees. Sometimes difficult to distinguish from subjunctive (see η. forms at 3a, especially in Middle English and Older Scots). In some regional varieties be or bees is used as a habitual form (contrasting with other forms of the verb such as am, is, etc. or zero copula); compare quot. 2000, which shows African-American usage.eOE (Mercian) Vespasian Psalter (1965) cxlv. 1 (2) Psallam deo meo quamdiu ero : singu gode minum swe longe swe ic biom.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. ix. 21 Si tetigero tantum uestimentum eius salua ero : gif ic hrino sua huon wede his ic hal beom [OE Rushw. hal ic eam uel ic beom].OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) xxviii. 20 Ic beo [OE Lindisf. am, OE Rushw. eam, c1200 Hatton beo; L. sum] mid eow ealle dagas oð worulde geendunge.OE Paris Psalter (1932) cviii. 117 Gefultuma me fæste; ðonne beo ic fægere hal [L. salvus ero].a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 17 Bispreng me mid edmodnesse, louerd; þanne be ich clene.a1225 ( Ælfric's Homily De Initio Creaturae (Vesp. A.xxii) in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 225 Þanne beo [OE Royal beo] ic ȝemeneȝed mines weddes.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 6736 Ȝif auere cumeð þe dæi; þat ich æhten biȝiten mæi, and ich maȝen swa wel iþeon; þat ȝe cumen a londe þer ich beon, ich eow wulle wel biwiten.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 4908 Ȝif þu and þine þer wurðeð dæd, þeonne beo ich wið mine sune iued.c1330 (?a1300) Arthour & Merlin (Auch.) (1973) l. 5546 Ich vnderstond..þat ȝe Ben of more power þan ich be.c1450 King Ponthus (Digby) in Publ. Mod. Lang. Assoc. Amer. (1897) 12 144 My love, I be your knyght and shall be as long as I live.1489 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (Adv.) i. l. 615 How that I sympill be!1568 D. Lindsay Answer Kingis Flyting l. 6 in Wks. (1931) I. 102 Pardone me, thocht I be Impacient, Quhilk bene so with ȝour prunȝeand pen detractit.1697 C. Cibber Womans Wit v. 80 I be Married, so I bee!1788 R. B. Sheridan St Patrick's Day ii. 14 I be quite single, my relations be all dead.1789 N. Webster Diss. Eng. Lang. 385 The verb be..is still used after the ancient manner, I be, you be, we be, they be.1836 A. E. Bray Descr. Devonshire bordering Tamar & Tavy I. 185 As sure as I live I be going to the birth of a little divel.1882 E. L. Chamberlain Gloss. W. Worcs. Words xxv I be, or bin.1904 R. Kipling Traffics & Discov. 137 I bain't the ram-faced, ruddle-nosed old fule yeou reckon I be.1942 M. K. Rawlings Cross Creek 89 I'll go with him..I be back Tuesday mornin' on the nine o'clock train.1974 W. Foley Child in Forest 39 Jesus Christ, I be vull as a egg!2000 P. Beatty Tuff vii. 99 Whenever I go see one of those silent jammies, Charlie Chaplin or something, I be trying to read the lips.

θ. Old English wese. OE Lambeth Psalter cxviii. 15 In mandatis tuis exercebor : on bebodum þinum ic geornful wese.OE Paris Psalter (1932) cxlii. 7 Wese ic earmum gelic þe on sweartne grund syþþan astigað [L. similis ero descendentibus in lacum].

β. Chiefly northern Middle English es, Middle English–1600s is; English regional (northern) 1700s– is, 1800s as, 1800s– iz; U.S. regional (chiefly southern and in African-American usage) 1800s yiz, 1800s– is; Scottish pre-1700 1800s– is; Caribbean 1900s– is. ?c1350 Ballad Sc. Wars l. 117 in A. Brandl & O. Zippel Mitteleng. Sprach- u. Literaturproben (1917) 138/2 Þe wisere es ii noth of þat.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 9727 Þi sun i es [a1400 Trin. Cambr. am I].c1405 (c1390) G. Chaucer Reeve's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 125 I is as ille a Millere as ar ye [Lansd., I es as il a Melnere as es ye].a1425 Rule St. Benet (Lansd.) (1902) 15 Ic is lazed and mekid. ▸ ?a1513 W. Dunbar Poems (1998) I. 87 I..in my hairt is prowd and hie.a1530 (c1425) Andrew of Wyntoun Oryg. Cron. Scotl. (Royal) i. Prol. l. 79 I..wylfull is my det to pay.1589 W. Warner Albions Eng. (new ed.) v. xxiiii. 108 I is na Wizard.1632 R. Brome Northern Lasse iv. iv. sig. I4 You haue getten a barne by me, I is sure o'that.1797 T. Morton Cure for Heart-ache ii. ii. 40 Ees, now I is better.1837 A. Sherwood Gazetteer Georgia (ed. 3) 70 [Provincialisms to be avoided] I is..you is, for I am..you are.1859 T. Moore Song of Solomon in Durham Dial. i. 6 Lewk nut atoppa mah, becouse a' as black.1912 J. Hyslop Echoes Border Hills 100 A'll sit where A' is.1966 in Dict. Amer. Regional Eng. (1985) I. 177/2 He had three girls older than I is.2004 E. E. S. Hilton Displaced Person 231 I is going to a picnic this afternoon.

ζ. regional 1800s ar (U.S. regional (south Midland)), 1800s– are, 1900s– a (Caribbean). Caribbean a is a feature borrowed from Creole, where it probably has an African origin.1817 A. Royall Let. 24 Dec. (1830) 39 I ar ready for trial.1878 in G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. (1879) p. lxxix I are very bad, my Lad, I are only waiting the Lord's time.1968 H. Orton & M. F. Wakelin Surv. Eng. Dial. IV. iii. 1134 If I say: [You're not] English, you can contradict and say: Oh yes,... [Kent] I are.1974 S. A. Warde We jus' catch Um 43 An me a man no mek joke at all.

(ii). With personal pronoun affixed.

α. Middle English ycham, Middle English–1500s icham, late Middle English y cham, late Middle English ychame, 1500s chym, 1500s–1600s 'cham (colloquial), 1500s–1600s cham (colloquial), 1500s–1600s ch'am (colloquial); English regional (south-western) 1700s 1900s 'cham, 1700s–1800s cham, 1800s 'ch'am; Irish English (Wexford) 1800s ch'am, 1800s 'cham. Compare discussion at the β. forms at I pron. and n.2 and also the γ. forms at I pron. and n.2 It is uncertain whether forms such as icham show the beginnings of reanalysis (i.e. whether they indicate a shift of ch to the following syllable); scribal word division can be misleading and, owing to Middle English spelling practice, these attestations are difficult to interpret. However, they have been included because they may be relevant to the genesis of the later forms. In early modern English chiefly recorded in representations of nonstandard speech.c1225 (?c1200) St. Juliana (Royal) l. 227 Ah habbich þin anes help, icham wil cweme.a1350 (?c1225) King Horn (Harl.) (1901) l. 209 Horn ycham [c1300 Cambr. ihc am, c1300 Laud hich am] yhote.a1450 St. Edith (Faust.) (1883) l. 4002 Where-euer þat y hyde me, y cham ouȝt-souȝt.a1547 J. Redford Moral Play Wit & Sci. (1848) 29 Oh! cham a-cold.a1549 A. Borde Fyrst Bk. Introd. Knowl. (1870) 122 Iche cham a Cornyshe man.1568 T. Howell Arbor of Amitie f. 36v And vor manhood, cham zure cham good.1575 W. Stevenson Gammer Gurtons Nedle ii. i. sig. Bii Chym goodly rewarded, cham I not, do you thyncke?1580 H. Gifford Posie of Gilloflowers ii. sig. Q.2v Cham zure my vurst goodman is dere.a1637 B. Jonson Tale of Tub i. i. 75 in Wks. (1640) III 'Cham no mans wife.1746 Exmoor Scolding (ed. 3) i. 3 Cham a-troubled.1859 T. Hughes Scouring of White Horse 171 Cham a Zummerzetshire mun.1873 W. P. Williams & W. A. Jones Gloss. Somersetshire 'Ch'am.., I am.1979 N. Rogers Wessex Dial. 35 In a small area of Somerset..at least until a few years ago, if not at present, the old pronoun ich could be heard as in 'chill, I will or 'cham, I am.

(iii). Contracted.

α. 1500s–1600s -me, 1500s– -'m, 1600s -'me, 1600s -m'e, 1800s -'um (Irish English (northern)), 1800s– -m (regional and nonstandard). ?1577 Misogonus in R. W. Bond Early Plays from Ital. (1911) 230 Whether it be for mirth or for sorrowe Ime even redye to wepe.1599 J. Weever Epigrammes sig. E3v I'm told that many do thinke much, Because I call you Piller of the Church.1657 H. Bold Wit a Sporting 68 When I'me led out for dead, let thy last kindness be With leaves and moss-work for to cover me.1661 in W. Fraser Red Bk. Grandtully (1868) II. 157 Iff I miss off all thes..I'm wors delt with then some quho hau nott so faithfully serv'd our late king.1766 I. Bickerstaff Plain Dealer ii. viii. 33 You are a man of so much honour I'm sure.1858 P. J. Bailey Age 51 Of fugitive verse I cannot say I'm fond.1943 B. Smith Tree grows in Brooklyn lvi. 441 While I'm there, you'll be getting on that Wolverine train for Michigan.2008 R. Raisin God's Own Country ix. 65 She had a look in her eyes that said, I'm a loopy old spiceloaf, don't think I won't do it.

ζ. regional 1700s -'r (English regional (Lancashire)), 1800s -'re (U.S. regional). ?1746 ‘T. Bobbin’ View Lancs. Dial. 21 I'r weawndedly glopp'nt, for the dule a hawpunny had eh.1897 E. W. Merriman Diamonds & Hearts i. i. 7 I're got to dance until the last minute.

β. regional 1700s– -se, 1800s– -'s, 1800s– -'se, 1800s– -'z, 1800s– -z. 1790 A. Wheeler Westmorland Dial. 15 Ise gangin.1820 J. Hogg Winter Evening Tales I. 258 I's fa'an in love wi' thee.1875 Scribner's Monthly June 240 I'se pow'ful skeered; but neversomeless I ain't gwine run away.1912 J. Hyslop Echoes Border Hills 100 A's juist near eneuch the edge!1973 C. Himes Black on Black 136 Ise already free.1998 W. Coleman Bathwater Wine v. 234 I's got johnnycake and gumbo galore.1999 J. Gallas Resistance is Futile 29 Then the water osed me eart an whoosh I's gorn.

(iv). With negative particle affixed.

α. (a) With proclitic negative particle Old English neam (Anglian), Old English (Mercian)–early Middle English næm, Old English–early Middle English neom, Old English–1500s nam, early Middle English namm ( Ormulum), 1500s n'am. eOE (Mercian) Vespasian Psalter (1965) cxviii. 60 Paratus sum et non sum turbatus : gearu ic eam & neam gedroefed.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. iii. 11 Cuius non sum dignus calciamenta portare : his uel ðæs nam [OE Rushw. næm, OE West Saxon Gospels: Corpus Cambr. neom, c1175 Royal neom] ic wyrðe g[e]sceoe beara.c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 10281 Namm i nohht godess sune.a1250 Ureisun ure Louerde (Lamb.) in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 185 Hwi nam ich in þin earmes?c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 7054 Næm [c1300 Otho nam] ich næuere bute care.c1300 St. Edmund Rich (Harl.) l. 64 in C. D'Evelyn & A. J. Mill S. Eng. Legendary (1956) 494 Nam ich þi felawe quaþ þis child.a1393 J. Gower Confessio Amantis (Fairf.) i. l. 743 Seie I noght That I nam somdel forto wyte.a1450 (c1410) H. Lovelich Hist. Holy Grail xxxviii. l. 472 In non wyse nam I not so.1575 G. Gascoigne Hundred Flowers in Wks. 64 I nam..the wisest wight of all.1576 G. Gascoigne Steele Glas sig. B.ij J n'am a man as some do thinke I am. (b) With enclitic negative particle. (i.) 1600s amt, 1600s–1700s (1900s– U.S. (nonstandard)) amn't; English regional (west midlands and northern) 1800s ammot (Yorkshire), 1800s– amma (Shropshire), 1800s– ammad (Shropshire), 1800s– amna, 1800s– amnad (Shropshire), 1800s– amn't, 1800s– am't, 1900s– amment, 1900s– ammet, 1900s– amno (north-west midlands); Scottish 1800s amnin, 1800s ym-n', 1900s– amna, 1900s– amnae, 1900s– amn't; Irish English 1800s am'n't, 1800s imin't (northern), 1900s– amnae (northern), 1900s– amn't. 1658 W. Chamberlayne Loves Victory i. 3 Jch amt well skild in these guns.1691 Athenian Gaz. 11 May If I amn't mistaken, the pinch is here.1702 J. Tutchin Mouse grown Rat 15 I amn't to be tried by a parcel of Fellows that send Men to the Pillory.1829 G. Griffin Collegians xxvii. 269 An am'n't I to know where you stop yourself?1865 W. S. Banks List Provinc. Words Wakefield 4 Ammot, am not.1871 W. Alexander Johnny Gibb xviii. 128 Aw thocht I was to get oor ain toon; amnin aw?1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. at In good sooth I amma gwen to scrape their orts after 'em.1900 A. Thomson Thornlea 100 A'm no bad, maister, amn't a no?1905 J. Joyce Let. 28 Feb. (1966) II. 84 Jaysus! amn't I stupid to write that.1907 R. Brooke Let. July (1968) 92 I..ordered a fruit tart... Amn't I business man?1950 R. Davies At my Heart's Core i. 25 Oh, you think yerself far above me, because you can read and write. But haven't I the art of a real Irish story-teller? Amn't I the latter-day heir o' the great bards and story-tellers of the old land?1990 R. Doyle Snapper (1993) 151 I'm gettin' very big, amn't I?2003 C. Forde Fat Boy Swim iii. 25 I'm good, amn't I? (ii.) 1600s–1700s an't, 1700s– ain't /eɪnt/ (regional and nonstandard), 1800s– aint (regional and nonstandard); English regional 1700s–1800s a'n't, 1800s– anna (west midlands), 1800s– an't, 1800s– ant, 1800s– een't (Suffolk), 1800s– ein't, 1800s– eint, 1800s– ent (Berkshire), 1800s– yeant (south-west midlands), 1800s– yent (Berkshire), 1800s– yeunt (south-west midlands), 1900s– yunt (Worcestershire); U.S. regional 1800s ant (New England), 1800s yent (southern), 1800s– ain' (southern), 1800s– aint, 1900s– een't (southern), 1900s– ent (southern, in African-American usage). Perhaps partly representing ζ. forms; compare discussion in the etymology (2.1).1667 A. Bailey Spightful Sister iii. i. 26 Look you, Sir, I an't for complementical words; but here Stands the case.1723 S. Centlivre Artifice ii. ii. 21 Oh gad! I an't able to struggle any longer!1785 J. O'Keeffe Peeping Tom of Coventry i. iii. 10 Now, ain't I an old chaunter?1799 B. Thompson Kotzebue's Stranger in E. Inchbald Theat. I. 17 Sharp lad, a'n't I?1818 T. G. Fessenden Ladies Monitor 171 Some provincial words and phrases, which ought to be avoided..Ant, for am not.1836 C. Dickens Pickwick Papers (1837) xiii. 128 I a'n't quite certain.1873 C. H. Smith Bill Arp's Peace Papers 201 I thought I was but I aint.a1874 J. Moultrie Poems (1876) I. i. 147 If I were Proud to be thought a poet (which I an't) I should be fearful.1875 A. Trollope Prime Minister (1876) I. xiii. 203 I ain't thinking of her marrying. I don't want her to marry.1888 C. C. Jones Negro Myths Georgia Coast 7 Buh Rabbit say: ‘Me yent.’ Buh Wolf say: ‘You yis.’1938 V. Woolf Let. 3 Oct. (1980) VI. 278 I believe politics will bring L..to London. And I've not the spirit to pack up and go without him. Ain't I a craven?1959 W. Miller Cool World 8 I aint paying that kind of bread.1993 V. Headley Excess xii. 127 'Nuff black people dying there. I ain't going.

η. (a) 1600s bee'nt, 1600s ben't, 1700s been't (North American); English regional (midlands and southern) 1700s– baint, 1700s– ben't, 1800s baan't (midlands), 1800s– baant (midlands), 1800s– bain't /beɪnt/, 1800s– bant (Devon), 1800s– baynt, 1800s– beant, 1800s– bean't, 1800s– be'ant, 1800s– be-ant, 1800s– bei' (Staffordshire), 1800s– beint, 1800s– bent, 1800s– binna (west midlands), 1800s– bit (Staffordshire), 1800s– bunna (Shropshire), 1800s– byent, 1800s– byunt, 1900s– b'ent, 1900s– beyunt, 1900s– bin (before personal pronoun); U.S. regional (north-eastern, chiefly New England) 1800s ban't, 1800s beant, 1800s ben't, 1800s– beunt; Irish English 1800s beant, 1800s binna; Welsh English 1800s be'na, 1800s ben't; (b) English regional (south-west midlands) 1800s– bisn't, 1800s– bis'n't. 1680 Tryal & Sentence E. Cellier 27 My Lord, I bee'nt bound to accuse my self, I desire it may be proved.1696 T. Dilke Lover's Luck v. 37 Don't take any notice of it, for I ben't in a quarrelling temper at present.1702 C. Mather Magnalia Christi iii.iii.i. 181/2 I been't afraid, I thank God, I been't afraid to die!1765 I. Bickerstaff Maid of Mill ii. iv. 31 But hold, she says I baint to her mind.1854 A. E. Baker Gloss. Northants. Words I. 38 I beant a gooing.1893 J. Salisbury Gloss. Words S.E. Worcs. 48 I byunt agwain to make a wesh-tub o' my belly, by drinkin' sich stuff as that.1896 G. F. Northall Warwickshire Word-bk. 29 ‘Yo' bisn't gooin' up the road, bist?’ ‘No, I bisn't’.1963 N. Marsh Dead Water (1964) i. 12 Be'ant mucky..All gone.

β. (a) 1700s– isn't (regional); English regional 1800s– iznt (northern), 1800s– izn't (northern), 1800s– izzant (Cumberland), 1800s– izzent (Cumberland); U.S. regional (western) 1900s– idn't; (b) (before personal pronoun) 1900s– inna (English regional (Shropshire)), 1900s– in't (English regional (Yorkshire) and Scottish). 1788 S. Low Politician Out-witted i. iii. 8 Not I, I isn't for none of your figure expressions.1859 G. L. Aiken & H. B. Stowe Uncle Tom's Cabin iv. iii. 39 Dar's somethin' de matter wid me—I isn't a bit like myself.1891 A. J. Munby Vulgar Verses 121 I isn't a child nor a poppet.1967 in Dict. Amer. Regional Eng. (1985) I. 179/2 I'm right on that, idn't..I?1971 H. Orton & M. V. Barry Surv. Eng. Dial. II. iii. 1044 Q[uestion.]..Now, speaking of [yourself], you can say: [I'm] all right there,... [Shropshire] Inna I?1987 L. Scott in Chelsea 46 309 Man I isn't American, you know.1993 F. Collymore Day at Races 159 Peradventure I isn't as rolling in wealth as you, but lewwe call it a deal at five bob.

ζ. 1700s– aren't (nonstandard except before personal pronoun), 1800s arn't (Irish English, before personal pronoun); English regional 1800s– arent, 1800s– aren't, 1800s– ar'na (Shropshire), 1800s– arnt, 1900s– arem'd (Lancashire, before personal pronoun), 1900s– arem't (northern, before personal pronoun). These are perhaps due to reanalysis of α. forms; compare (c) forms in that section and see discussion in the etymology (2.1).1798 M. J. Young Rose-mount Castle III. 246 Aren't I made already?1862 E. L. Blanchard Harlequin & House that Jack Built iii. 17 I aren't a going to see my sweetheart kissed.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. lxxiii [Bridgnorth] I amna, or ar'na.1907 Lady Grove Social Fetich 38 If ‘ain't I?’ is objected to, surely ‘aren't I?’ is very much worse.1934 D. Thomas Let. 2 May in Sel. Lett. (1966) 117 The first thing I would do..would be to peep, with a nasty aren't-I-a-lad expression, into the pages.1946 K. Tennant Lost Haven (1947) ii. 44 ‘Oh, Christ!’ Kelly moaned. ‘Aren't I telling you I aren't deserting you?’2003 R. Bean Honeymoon Suite 55 Any road, I said, I aren't gonna talk about Harriet.

b. 2nd singular. (i).

ε. early Old English erð (Mercian), Old English arst (Northumbrian), Old English arð (Northumbrian), Old English earð (Mercian), Old English (rare) Middle English– art (now archaic and poetic), Old English (rare)–early Middle English ært, Old English (rare)–early Middle English eard, Old English–early Middle English eart, Old English (rare)–Middle English ert, late Old English–early Middle English æart, late Old English–early Middle English eært, early Middle English ard, early Middle English arrt ( Ormulum), early Middle English eræt, early Middle English erat, early Middle English giert, Middle English aart, Middle English artȝ, Middle English arth, Middle English artte, Middle English erte, Middle English hart, Middle English harte, Middle English herd, Middle English hert, Middle English herte, Middle English–1500s arte, 1600s ar't, 1600s art', 1800s yarth (Irish English (Wexford)); English regional 1800s– art, 1800s– at (south-western); Scottish pre-1700 arte, pre-1700 1700s– art. OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. vi. 9 Pater noster qui es in caelis : fader urer ðu arð uel ðu bist in heofnum uel in heofnas.OE (Mercian) Rushw. Gospels: Matt. vi. 9 Pater noster qui es in caelis: fæder ure þu þe in heofunum earð.OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) vi. 9 Fæder ure þu þe eart [c1200 Hatton ert] on heofonum.OE West Saxon Gospels: John (Corpus Cambr.) i. 25 Hwi fullast þu, gif þu ne art ne Heligas ne witega?lOE Canterbury Psalter xxx. 5 Quoniam tu es protector meus : forðon þu art gescyldend min drihten.c1175 ( Homily (Bodl. 343) in S. Irvine Old Eng. Homilies (1993) 140 Þu eard Godes Sune.a1225 ( Ælfric's Homily De Initio Creaturae (Vesp. A.xxii) in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 223 Þu æart [OE Cambr. Gg.3.28 eart] dust.a1275 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 47 Of þine riche weden nou þu ard al scere.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 2163 Eært þu þenne cheues-boren, þat þu wult beon for-loren?c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 6371 Þu ært [c1300 Otho har] of ure cunne.c1275 (?c1250) Owl & Nightingale (Calig.) (1935) l. 561 Þu art lutel.a1382 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Bodl. 959) (1963) 2 Kings xii. 7 Þou art þilke man [a1425 Corpus Oxf. 4 Thou ert thilk man].c1384 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Douce 369(2)) (1850) Matt. vi. 9 Oure fadir that art in heuenes.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 14105 In mikel bisenes ert þou, Bise ert þou [Gött. Bisi es þu] bot mani dede.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 20219 Sun þou hert [Gött. ert] of heuen king.?a1430 Compleynte Virgin (Huntington) l. 109 in Minor Poems T. Hoccleve (1970) i. 3 Thow..aart al hoolly myn.c1480 (a1400) St. Peter l. 13 in W. M. Metcalfe Legends Saints Sc. Dial. (1896) I. 7 Þu art petir, at is, oure stane.1598 T. Bastard Chrestoleros vii. xxxvii. 178 Go wretched man, thou seest thou art forlorne.1640 R. Brathwait Ar't Asleepe Husband? 47 Pray thee chick, what art' doing?1751 R. Shirra in Remains (1850) 90 The trials and troubles thou art trysted with.1759 P. Collinson Let. 3 Nov. in J. Bartram Corr. (1992) 474 Thou art a Deep rooted Botanist.a1827 J. Poole Gloss. in T. P. Dolan & D. Ó Muirithe Dial. Forth & Bargy (1996) 79 Yarth, art.1856 H. S. Riddell Gospel St. Matthew xxv. 24 Thou art ane nippet man.1898 Argosy Sept. 326 Dog of a giaour..we are not thy slaves, but thou art ours instead.1910 J. Lee Poems 43 Thou muckle piece o' misshaped metal, Art thou for firin' aye as fettle.2004 Adbusters May–June 45 I am the true man here. Thou art a small lap bitch, nothing, limp, a contemptible pussy.

ζ. Old English (rare) ear, early Middle English eær, Middle English ar, Middle English er, Middle English har, Middle English– are, 1500s hare, 1900s– a (Caribbean); English regional 1800s– a (Yorkshire), 1800s– are (chiefly before personal pronoun), 1900s– aren (Shropshire, before personal pronoun); Scottish pre-1700 ar, 1700s– are; Irish English (northern) 1900s– er. With thou or thee:OE Bosworth Psalter: Canticles iii. 196 Tu patris sempiternus es filius : þu fæder ece ðu ear bearn.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 2170 Þu eær [c1300 Otho har] muchele ahtere.c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) l. 1682 Wile ich speke with non oþer reue But with þe, þat iustise are.a1400 (c1303) R. Mannyng Handlyng Synne (Harl.) l. 3032 Þou are come of hygh lynage.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 12845 Mi cosin dere and freind ar þou [a1400 Gött. es þu, a1400 Fairf. artow].a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 14074 Nu er þou [a1400 Gött. es þu, a1400 Trin. Cambr. art þou, a1400 Fairf. artow] sauf.1603 in A. M. Munro Rec. Old Aberdeen (1899) I. 49 Ar thow takin af thai bonnat?1647 Ballance Hand Rationall English-man 7 The remaining degrees which thou are to take in misery, are not to be proceeded in without thy consent to a continued vassilage.1736 tr. Polit. Dialogues Pasquin & Marforio 2 I hope..thou are not carrying Orders for removing the immense Treasure of Loretto.1838 Sc. Christian Herald 3 779/1 Verily, out of thine own mouth thou are condemned.1922 D. A. Mackenzie Cromarty Dial. in Rymour Club Misc. III. 76 'Ar are thee gae'an?2003 B. Morris Put Old on Hold 162 If thou are a woman over 50, thou certainly shall not have a relationship with a younger man unless thou are a celebrity. With ye or you (originally polite form):c1330 (?a1300) Sir Tristrem (1886) l. 662 Fader..Ful welcom er ȝe!c1405 (c1390) G. Chaucer Reeve's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 125 I is as ille a Millere as ar ye.a1450 Generides (Pierpont Morgan) (1865) l. 9724 Think wel, my ladie dere, How that ye ar partenere Of that we haue doon.1515 S. Hawes Comforte of Louers sig. C.iv A madame you are cause of my languysshe.1518 A. Clifton Let. in B. Cusack Everyday Eng. 1500–1700 (1998) 224 And yt hayfe I grette maruell of seyng yt ȝe hare daly at london.1588 J. Aske Elizabetha Triumphans 17 My friend you are deceiu'd, This is no gunne, a Musket we it call.1613 in S. Ree Rec. Elgin (1908) II. 136 Elspet gang your way hame again, ye are in our buiks els.1692 R. Ames Dialogue Claret & Darby-Ale 6 By other Names than Claret you are known.a1722 J. Lauder Jrnls. (1900) 121 I fell to and abuse them in Scots, as logerhead, ye are a sheip, etc.1796 J. Bennet Redemption i. iii. 12 The Angels answer'd, Adam now you are Sole Emp'ror of the earth.1822 R. Wilson Poems 90 Fair-farrand burdie, to be plain, Ye are the cause o' a' my pain.1855 E. Arnold Griselda iii. ii. 98 You are fierce, And soldierlike, and stern; your gentleness Would crush this little life.1907 J. Cook Garnockside Lilts 75 And noo, my sonsy, gurdie chappie, We've a' agreed ye are a sappy An' weel made haggis.1989 M. Torgov Yellow Pages in C. Anthony Family Portraits 281 You are going to be a doctor, not some schlepper with a paintbrush.2007 C. Stross Halting State (2008) 15 You are looking at an Orcish war band.

η. (a) early Old English bis, Old English bitst (probably transmission error), Old English–early Middle English byst, Old English–1500s (1900s– Welsh English) bist, late Old English biist, late Old English bisð, late Old English–early Middle English beost, early Middle English beas, early Middle English biest, early Middle English bihest, early Middle English byost, Middle English bees (chiefly northern), Middle English bes (chiefly northern), Middle English bese (northern), Middle English best, Middle English beste, Middle English–1800s beest (archaic in later use), 1600s be'st, 1800s be'est (archaic); English regional (chiefly midlands and southern) 1800s beast, 1800s byst, 1800s– bees, 1800s– beest, 1800s– bes, 1800s– bist, 1900s– be'st, 1900s– byst (Yorkshire); U.S. regional (southern) 1900s– bes; also Scottish pre-1700 beis, 1900s– bees (Shetland); (b) Middle English been, Middle English ben, Middle English beth, Middle English–1600s (1700s– regional) be, 1800s– bin (English regional and Irish English); also Scottish pre-1700 be. In a number of regional varieties be or bees is used as a habitual form (contrasting with other forms of the verb such as are, is, etc. or with zero copula); compare quot. 1917, which is paraphrased in the source as ‘You are employed in some capacity on the ferry’. With thou or thee:OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. vi. 9 Pater noster qui es in caelis : fader urer ðu arð uel ðu bist in heofnum uel in heofnas.OE West Saxon Gospels: Luke (Corpus Cambr.) xxiii. 43 Todæg þu bist [c1200 Hatton byst; L. eris] mid me on paradiso.lOE Canterbury Psalter xvii. 26 Cum sancto sanctus eris et cum viro innocente innocens eris : mid hælgum hælig þu bist & mid were unscyldigum unscyldig ðu beost.c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 2455 Þu best wiþþ childe.a1225 (c1200) Vices & Virtues (1888) 103 Ne biest ðu naht hier lange wuniȝende.a1275 (?c1200) Prov. Alfred (Trin. Cambr.) (1955) 112 Ȝif þu hauist a frend to day ant..driuist him awei, Þenne bes þu one.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 1525 Al swa muchel þu bist [c1300 Otho hart] woruh.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 4905 Wið þine sune þu beost iuæid.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 5716 Þenne þu beost [c1300 Otho hart] forð faren.c1330 Sir Degare (Auch.) l. 105 in W. H. French & C. B. Hale Middle Eng. Metrical Romances (1930) 291 Þou best mi lemman ar þou go.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Trin. Cambr.) l. 2038 Þou beste of his blessyng quyt.c1400 (c1378) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Laud 581) (1869) B. v. l. 598 Bileue-so-or-þow-beest-nouȝte-ysaued.c1440 (?a1400) Morte Arthure l. 1688 Þou bees noghte delyverede.a1450 (c1410) H. Lovelich Hist. Holy Grail xii. l. 246 In body & sowle distroyed thou beest.c1540 (?a1400) Gest Historiale Destr. Troy (2002) f. 124 v Of Shame & shentship shut bes þou neuer Euery lede will þe lacke and þi lose file.?1592 A. Willet Sacrorum Emblematum Centuria Vna sig. B3v My sister why beest thou so sad, with mourning weede in blacke thus clad?1671 A. Behn Forc'd Marriage iii. ii. 45 I care not who thou beest, but if a man Revenge me on Alcander.1780 S. Lee Chapter of Accidents ii. ii. 24 Why, zure as two-pence, thou beest Jacob Gawky!1842 Bentley's Misc. Feb. 174 Thee bist a queer quist.1848 C. Kingsley Saint's Trag. ii. vii. 100 Wood cutter:—Be'est a keeper, man?1861 T. S. Baynes Song Solomon i. 15 in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1898) I. 198/1 Theow beäst vair.1862 W. Barnes Rhymes Dorset Dial. I. 61 Whatever bist about.1901 E. Arnold Voy. Ithobal 131 Cleave to the coast till thou beest come to Suph.1968 H. Orton & M. F. Wakelin Surv. Eng. Dial. IV. iii. 1134 If I say: [I'm not] English, you can contradict and say: Oh yes,... [Somerset] Thee be.1995 D. Griffiths That Inward Eye xiv. 88 Thee bist going the nearest way, boy. With ye or you (originally polite form):c1330 Sir Orfeo (Auch.) (1966) l. 582 Al þai seyd at o criing, ‘ȝe beþ our lord, Sir, & our king.’c1390 (?c1350) Joseph of Arimathie (1871) l. 66 Sire,..or semblaunt is feble, In gret Anguisse ȝe ben.c1400 (?c1390) Sir Gawain & Green Knight (1940) l. 1646 Ȝe ben ryche in a whyle, Such chaffer & ȝe drowe.c1475 Mankind (1969) l. 811 Aryse, my precyose redempt son! Ȝe be to me full dere.1581 W. Averell Life & Death Charles & Iulia sig. K.iv We haue been Loouers as you be.1602 Contention Liberalitie & Prodigalitie iii. v. sig. D2 Who be you, my friend?1789 N. Webster Diss. Eng. Lang. 385 The verb be..is still used after the ancient manner, I be, you be, we be, they be.1843 Bentley's Misc. Dec. 558 You be lookin' middlinish, zur.1843 ‘R. Carlton’ New Purchase II. lvi. 243 Ride strate up-bank where you be.1917 Dial. Notes 4 420 You bes on the ferry.1968 in Dict. Amer. Regional Eng. (1985) I. 176/1 [Outdoor games] ‘Squat where you be’—similar to ‘Statues’.

β. Chiefly northern late Old English–Middle English is, Middle English es, Middle English ys; English regional (northern and midlands) 1800s– is, 1800s– iz; U.S. regional (southern) 1800s yis, 1800s– is; Scottish (now northern and Shetland) pre-1700 1700s– is; Caribbean 1900s– is. Originally in isolated use in sources from Kent (cf. quot. lOE) and Essex (cf. quot. c1350); earlier apparent instances in Old English interlinear glosses are probably errors. In later Middle English apparently only northern. With thou or thee:lOE Canterbury Psalter cxviii.151 Prope es tu domine et omnia mandata tua veritas : neæh is þu drihten & eælre bebod þin soþfestnesse.c1350 Psalter (BL Add. 17376) in K. D. Bülbring Earliest Compl. Eng. Prose Psalter (1891) iii. 3 Þou, Lord, for-soþe ys [c1400 Trin. Dublin ert] my keper.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Gött.) l. 14105 In mekil besines es þu.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 5262 Þat þou liuand es! [Fairf. on liue þou ys].c1405 (c1390) G. Chaucer Reeve's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 169 Ilhail, by god Alayn, thow is a fonne.a1599 R. Rollock Sel. Wks. (1849) I. 319 Thou is ane fuile quha thinkis that thou hes ane inheritance in eirth.1661 in G. F. Black Sc. Witchcraft Trials (1941) 41 Thou is ane ill woman that sould say so, to mak any outcast among folks.?1780 'Merry Andrew at Tam-Tallan' Antient & New Hist. Buck-Haven (new ed.) ii. 12 You should be scourg'd fause loun quein it thou is.1820 J. Hogg Winter Evening Tales I. 258 Feath, thou maun tell me wha thou is.1908 in J. Jakobsen Etymol. Dict. Norn Lang. in Shetl. (1928) 571/2 Du is morgin ut de fire. With ye or you:c1415 (c1390) G. Chaucer Reeve's Tale (Lansd.) (2003) l. 125 I es as il a Melnere as es ye [c1405 Hengwrt, I is as ille a Millere as ar ye].1837 A. Sherwood Gazetteer Georgia (ed. 3) 70 [Provincialisms to be avoided] I is..you is, for I am..you are.1888 C. C. Jones Negro Myths Georgia Coast 7 Buh Rabbit say: ‘Me yent.’ Buh Wolf say: ‘You yis.’1951 T. Redcam Orange River 28 What you is saying?1953 J. M. Brewer Word on Brazos 9 Le's see what kinda fawmuh you is.1992 V. Headley Yardie (1993) 20 Her face broke into a wide smile. ‘Lord! D., is you fe true?’ she exclaimed, stepping towards him, arms open.

α. regional 1800s em (U.S. regional (in African-American usage)), 1800s– am. 1893 H. A. Shands Some Peculiarities Speech Mississippi 17 Negroes..say: ‘I is’, ‘You am’,..etc.1977 S. J. Perelman Let. 29 Apr. in Don't tread on Me (1987) 332 What geschmack! What poesy!.. You am de bestest in the field.2001 T. Medina & L. R. Rivera Bum Rush 81 Say it..like the sho enuf shaman man you am.

(ii). With personal pronoun affixed.Compare Forms 2 at thou pron. and Forms 2a at ye pron.

ε. (a) With enclitic pronoun (i). Old English arþu (Mercian), Old English arðu (Northumbrian), Old English earttu, Old English earþu, Old English earðu, early Middle English erte, early Middle English erto, Middle English artou, Middle English arþou, Middle English artow, Middle English arþow, Middle English artu, Middle English ertou, Middle English ertow, Middle English ertu, Middle English hartu, Middle English hertou; English regional (chiefly northern and midlands) 1800s atta (Lincolnshire), 1800s– arta, 1800s– arto, 1800s– art to; (ii). Irish English (Wexford) 1800s yartha, 1800s yarthe. OE (Northumbrian) Rushw. Gospels: John iv. 12 Numquid tu maior es patre nostro iacob : ahne arðu [OE Lindisf. arð ðu] mara feder usum iacobe.a1250 Ureisun ure Louerde (Nero) in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 201 Hwi ertu [a1250 Lamb. art tu] me so freomede.?a1300 Iacob & Iosep (Bodl.) (1916) l. 459 Wher artou, mi deþ?a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Fairf. 14) l. 12136 Vnneþes artow of vij. ȝere.c1405 (c1395) G. Chaucer Franklin's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 382 O blisful artow now.a1425 (a1400) Prick of Conscience (Galba & Harl.) (1863) l. 424 Askes er-tow now, And in to askes agayn turn sal-tow.a1827 J. Poole Gloss. in T. P. Dolan & D. Ó Muirithe Dial. Forth & Bargy (1996) 80 How yarthe to-die, mee joee?1864 Ld. Tennyson Northern Farmer: Old Style xvii What atta stannin' theer fur, an' doesn bring ma the aäle?a1876 E. Leigh Gloss. Words Dial. Cheshire (1877) 7 Arto theer, Jack?1901 F. E. Taylor Folk-speech S. Lancs. at Tidy-loike ‘An heaw arto?’ ‘Well, aw'm tidy-loike.’a1903 B. Kirkby in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1904) V. 833/1 Arta peckish? (b) With proclitic pronoun 1600s t'arte, 1600s th'art, 1600s thar't, 1600s thart. c1604 Charlemagne (1920) ii. 46 T'arte a vyllane.a1616 W. Shakespeare Taming of Shrew (1623) iv. iv. 19 Th'art a tall fellow, hold thee that to drinke.

η. early Old English bistu; English regional (west midlands and south-western) 1800s– beest-ee, 1800s– bista. eOE Rubrics & Direct. for Use of Forms of Service (Cambr. Univ. Libr.) in A. B. Kuypers Bk. of Cerne (1902) 3 Ðonne bistu ðone deg daelniomende ðorh dryhtnes gefe alra ðeara goda.1884 R. Holland Cheshire Gloss. 30 Where bista bahnd?1898 M. A. Courtney in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 198/2 Beest-ee?1974 W. Leeds Herefordshire Speech 53 Bista coming?

ζ. 1500s year, 1500s yeare, 1500s– y'are, 1600s y'ar, 1600s ya'r, 1600s yare, 1600s y'oare, 1600s y'or. ?1577 Misogonus i. iv, in R. W. Bond Early Plays from Ital. (1911) 24 Year a man by S Sampson ery length of a spare.1583 A. Hawkins in G. Peckham True Rep. Newfound Landes ∫.iiiv Y'are proferd at this time, fayre Grapes to make your wine.1603 T. Dekker et al. Patient Grissill sig. B4v I, I, y'oare best take mee vp for your foole.1607 Fayre Mayde of Exchange sig. I3v Welcome M. Golding yare very welcome sir.1660 J. Tatham Rump i. i. 14 If you please to stay my Lord, y'are welcom.1700 W. Congreve Way of World i. i. 4 O, y'are come.1888 R. L. Stevenson Black Arrow Prol. 14 Y' are a prater, Bennet, a talker, a babbler.1992 I. Pattison More Rab C. Nesbitt Scripts 183 Religion is it? Don't talk to me! It's ruined my bliddy life boy, there y'are!

β. English regional (northern and Lincolnshire) 1800s isto, 1800s– is-ta, 1800s– ista; Scottish 1800s istow. 1824 W. Carr Horæ Momenta Cravenæ 73 How isto, Tom?1825 Babylon in F. J. Child Eng. & Sc. Pop. Ballads (1882) I. xiv. 175 Istow a maid, or istow a wife?1848 T. Blezard Westmoreld. Songs 33 Hoo ista, I sed.1893 R. O. Heslop Northumberland Words Is ta, art thou.

(iii). Contracted.

ζ. 1500s– -'r (now nonstandard), 1500s– -'re, 1800s– -r. With thou or thee: Quot. 1748 is quoting a source unnamed in the text but apparently R. Norris Medit. in 1692 Coll. Misc., which, however, has thou'rt rather than thou're in the original.1748 S. Richardson Clarissa VII. i. 12 Thou're all wrapt up in clouds, as if to thee Our very knowlege had antipathy.1749 W. Hawkins Henry & Rosamond iii. ii. 43 By my balk'd Joys, thou're Partner in the Trade; Thou sharest in the Spoil.a1774 R. Fergusson Poems (1956) II. 95 I think thou're the flower of the claughing.1854 C. Dickens Hard Times ii. vi. 192 I would never see or think o' onnything that angered me, but thou..should'st be beside it. Thou're beside it now.1880 W. T. Dennison Orcadian Sketch-bk. 29 Trath thu're gotten a bonnie aithkin on thee hass this blessed day!1908 Orkney & Shetland Misc. 1 viii. 321 Thu're the ae lass i' the wirld wha I like, thu're me peerie doo. With ye or you: The form yer may in some instances represent a reduced form of you’re rather than a contraction of ye and are.1594 Taming of a Shrew sig. D 4v I, when you'r meeke and gentell but not Before.1599 H. Porter Pleasant Hist. Two Angrie Women of Abington sig. E You're sure a swift horse will tier.1652 Bastard i. iv. 12 You're a treacherous man, Base and unworthy.1779 H. Cowley Albina ii. 22 Love and Albina are alike forgot, And you're again the Hero!1798 D. Crawford Poems 54 They'll think you're as dead as a mell.1803 G. Colman John Bull i. i. 5 You're a monster!1823 J. Hogg Three Perils of Woman I. i. ii. 60 Yer no gaun to leive yer lane a' yer days... Na, na, dauchter Gat, ye mun lerne to slotter for yersell.1878 W. Penman Echoes from Ingleside 18 Noo Sandy, my man, dinna draw doon your broo, An' say you're no gaun to your creepie the noo.1913 Sat. Evening Post (Philadelphia) 22 Feb. 29/2 There's no telling, ye know, the first night. But if yer a good boy and wash yer face I'll see.1936 D. Thomas Let. Dec. (1987) 243 You're the only reviewer, I think, who has commented on my attempts to get away from those rhythmic and thematic dead ends, that physical blank wall.1962 D. Phillips Lichty Nichts 60 Margaret, you're gitn half-mallied.2007 C. Stross Halting State (2008) 302 When you're a quarter-ton bull ursus, reality gets to take a back seat.

β. 1500s -s, 1600s -'s; English regional (northern and midlands) 1800s– -'s, 1800s– -z, 1800s– -'z; Scottish (now northern and Shetland) pre-1700 1700s– -'s, 1700s -'se'. 1595 E. Spenser Colin Clouts come Home Againe sig. B4 Thous a son, That hast not seene least part of natures worke.1609 A. Gardyne Garden Grave & Godlie Flowres sig. K2 For all thy wealth, thou's miserable.1621 R. Brathwait Times Curtaine Drawne sig. L 5v Thou's far misled; if I were sike an ane I reede thee Rowie, I cudd haue a Swaine.a1681 J. Lacy Sr. Hercules Buffoon (1684) ii. iii. 14 Thou's an ill-favoured grizely like Fellow.1786 R. Burns To Mouse vi, in Poems 140 Now thou's turn'd out, for a' thy trouble, But house or hald.1795 J. Sinclair Statist. Acct. Scotl. XIV. 429 How 'se' t'ou, how art thou.1816 T. Morton Slave iii. i. 58 Oh, Matty! thou's a rogue!1823 J. Galt Entail III. x. 101 Thou's a wheedling creature, Jamie.1929 John o' Groat Jrnl. 22 Nov. Thou's the most uncouth hillock o' a lass ever called at me hoose.1970 C. Egleton Piece of Resistance (1974) viii. 104 I'll say one thing for thee lad—thou's not lacking in cheek.

ε. Now archaic and English regional 1500s– -'rt, 1600s -rt, 1600s -r't, 1800s– -'t (English regional (midlands)). 1599 J. Weever Epigrammes sig. B2 Thou'rt medling with my hat.1691 W. Mountfort Greenwich-Park iii. iii. 31 Drugster..thou'rt as dry as the Ingredients of thy Trade, and hast no more Moisture in thee than a Potato.1692 ‘J. Curate’ Sc. Presbyterian Eloquence iv. 113 O Lord, thou'rt like a Mousie peeping out at the hole of a Wall.1724 A. Ramsay Tea-table Misc. (1733) I. 266 Plainly, friend, thou'rt undone, If such a creature marry thee.1772 R. Cumberland Fashionable Lover iii. 25 Ah, Colin, thou'rt a prodigal; a thriftless loon thou'st been.1814 W. Nicholson Poems 90 Thou'rt war fa'ur'd than a plucked daw.1863 F. Kemble Eng. Trag. v. ii, in Plays 157 Thou'rt an angel, bless thee! bless thee! Thou'rt come to take me out of torment; take me!1960 J. Barth Sot-weed Factor ii. ix. 187 But say, thou'rt all beshit.

η. 1600s (1800s– English regional) b'. ?1602 Narcissus (Rawl. Poet. 212) (1893) 626 Why doe you flye? Where b'ye?1891 T. Hardy Tess of the D'Urbervilles II. xxiii. 32 B' you awake, Tess?

α. regional 1800s– -'m. 1891 ‘Q’ Noughts & Crosses 97 I'm afeard you'm o' no account,..but sam-sodden if I may say so.1982 in G. M. Story et al. Dict. Newfoundland Eng. 314/2 [She] was complimented on her agility by an elderly gentleman who said to her, ‘My, miss, you'm a loose woman.’1984 C. Kightly Country Voices i. 27 If you got five bob, well you'm drunk, inner you?1987 ‘J. Gash’ Moonspender (1988) xxviii. 251 Gawd, but you'm slow, booy.

(iv). With negative particle affixed.

ε. (a) With proclitic negative particle Old English narð (Northumbrian), Old English (rare)–early Middle English nært, Old English–early Middle English neart, early Middle English nard, early Middle English narrt ( Ormulum), Middle English nart, Middle English n'art, Middle English nert. eOE King Ælfred tr. Boethius De Consol. Philos. (Otho) viii. 20 Þonne neart ðu þeah ungesælig.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: John xix. 12 Non es amicus caesaris : narð ðæs cæsares friond.c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 4676 Loc nu ȝiff þatt tu narrt rihht wod.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 6804 Nert þu na wimman swa sære to wepen.c1275 (?c1250) Owl & Nightingale (Calig.) (1935) l. 1138 Þu nard [a1300 Jesus Oxf. nart] noȝt bute ded.c1330 (?a1300) Arthour & Merlin (Auch.) (1973) l. 7498 A, Mahoun,..Þou nart no god worþ a slo.?c1400 (c1380) G. Chaucer tr. Boethius De Consol. Philos. (BL Add. 10340) (1868) i. pr. v. l. 556 Þou nart nat put out of it [sc. þi contre].?c1400 (c1380) G. Chaucer tr. Boethius De Consol. Philos. (BL Add. 10340) (1868) iii. pr. vi. l. 2127 Þou nart no þing ellys to þousandes of folkes.1483 ( tr. G. Deguileville Pilgrimage of Soul (Caxton) iv. xx. f. lxv Why nart thou here. (b) With enclitic negative particle 1700s art'nt, 1700s–1800s artn't (North American); English regional 1800s– artent, 1800s– art'n (south-western), 1800s– artna, 1800s– artn't, 1800s– at'n (south-western), 1800s– atten (south-western); Welsh English 1800s art'n, 1800s art'na. 1706 T. Baker Hampstead Heath iv. ii. 42 You Coxcomb, thou artn't Meat for the Crows.1827 A. N. Royall Tennessean xiii. 127 Oh, thou needn't let blood, thou artn't so bad, man.1856 E. Waugh in Manch. Weekly Examiner & Times 21 June (Suppl.) 3/3 Mon, aw'm one-ly when theaw artn't theer.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. Introd. 73 Thou artna.a1895 T. C. Peter MS Coll. Cornish Words in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1898) I. 198/2 Thee beint, eint, or artent.1898 G. Sweetman in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 198/2 Thee atten.1994 C. Upton et al. Surv. Eng. Dial.: Dict. & Gram. 496/1 [Cornwall] Artn't thou?

η. (a) 1600s bent, 1600s–1700s ben't; English regional (chiefly southern and midlands) 1800s– baant (midlands), 1800s– bainst (Cornwall), 1800s– bain't /beɪnt/, 1800s– baint, 1800s– banna (Kent), 1800s– banner (Kent), 1800s– baynt, 1800s– beant, 1800s– be-ant, 1800s– bean't, 1800s– beint, 1800s– bent, 1800s– ben't, 1800s– binna (west midlands), 1900s– b'ent, 1900s– beyunt, 1900s– byunt; U.S. regional (chiefly New England) 1800s ban't, 1800s ben't, 1800s– beant, 1900s– beint (southern), 1900s– beunt; (b) English regional (chiefly southern and midlands) 1800s be s'n't, 1800s– beesnt, 1800s– beesn't, 1800s– beestna, 1800s– bis'na, 1800s– bisn't, 1800s– bisnt, 1800s– bis'n't, 1800s– bissen, 1800s– bissent, 1800s– bistna, 1800s– bistnt, 1800s– bistn't; Welsh English 1900s– bistn't. 1669 R. Stapylton Trag. Hero & Leander i. 8 Ben't you in Love?a1672 F. Willughby Bk. of Games (2003) 95 Putting those that are right placed in a row above the former, that you bent confounded and mistake the places.1707 C. Cibber School-boy ii. 32 What ben't you married yet?1818 T. G. Fessenden Ladies Monitor 171 Some provincial words and phrases, which ought to be avoided..ban't for are not or be not.1853 ‘C. Bede’ Adventures Mr. Verdant Green viii. 73Bain't you well, sir?’ repeated Mr. Filcher.1854 A. E. Baker Gloss. Northants. Words I. 44 Be s'n't thee angry?1877 F. Ross et al. Gloss. Words Holderness 26/1 Baint yă cummin?1886 W. Barnes Gloss. Dorset Dial. Bissen, bist not, art not.1887 W. D. Parish & W. F. Shaw Dict. Kentish Dial. 7 Banna ye going hopping this year?1898 G. F. Northall in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 199/2 Bisn't yer?1905 Dial. Notes 3 3 Sometimes you be and sometimes you beunt.1938 C. H. Matschat Suwannee River 197 Beint ye a-comin back, Cella?1974 W. Leeds Herefordshire Speech 52 B'ent , Beyunt, am not, are not.1986 D. Potter Singing Detective ii. 78 You byunt interested in clapping thee fayther, now be ya?

ζ. (a) 1600s are'nt, 1600s–1700s arn't, 1700s–1800s ar'n't, 1800s– aren't; English regional 1800s– arn't, 1900s– adn't (Yorkshire); Scottish 1900s– arna, 1900s– arnae, 1900s– urnae; Irish English (northern) 1900s– urnae; (b) 1700s–1800s an't, 1700s– ain't /eɪnt/ (regional and nonstandard); English regional 1800s– aint, 1800s– eint, 1800s– ein't, 1800s– yeunt (Worcestershire), 1900s– anna (west midlands); U.S. regional 1800s aint, 1800s yent (southern). With ye or you:1675 T. Duffett Mock-tempest i. ii. 10 Arn't you Prospero Whiffe, sooth, Keeper of Bridewell, my Father?1683 J. Crowne City Politiques i. 5 Whoo! but are'nt you wi' my Father yonder?1723 New-Eng. Courant 16–23 Sept. 1/1 An't you an impudent, saucy, sorry Fellow.1794 R. Southey Wat Tyler iii. ii You ar'n't to die So easily.1798 J. O'Keeffe Beggar on Horseback ii. iv, in Dramatic Wks. III. 467 Why ain't you Nokes the Player, son to old Barnavag?1810 S. Green Reformist I. 86 Aren't you ashamed, you undecent fellow, to be appearing on the stair~case in that there manner?1829 C. Lamb Let. 22 Jan. (1935) III. 202 An't you glad about Burke's case?1848 E. C. Gaskell Mary Barton I. xiii. 233 Come! Mary, ar'n't you ready?1882 Harper's Mag. June 48/1 You ain't even phazed by it.1994 N. DeMille Spencerville xxxvii. 407 You got to remember you ain't firin' a rifle.2000 K. Charles Cruel Habitations (2001) xv. 283 ‘Oh, bully for you,’ she sneered. ‘Aren't you the noble one?’ With thou or thee:1827 A. N. Royall Tennessean xiii. 130 Thou an't sick, child, art thee?a1895 H. Walker MS Coll. Notts. Words in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1898) I. 199/1 Eint thou?1963 H. Orton & W. J. Halliday Surv. Eng. Dial. I. iii. 1056 Q[uestion]..Now, speaking of [me], you can say: [You're] all right there,... [Yorkshire] Adn't thou.

β. (a) 1800s– isn't (nonstandard); English regional (northern and midlands) 1800s– isn't, 1800s– izn't, 1800s– iznt, 1800s– izzent; (b) British regional 1900s– inner (Welsh English, before personal pronoun), 1900s– in't. ?1858 C. H. Saunders Pirate's Legacy i. ii. 10 Dat's a fac, Paddy; I'm dam if you isn't!1867 C. White Bone Squash i. i. 5 Now leff me feel your head; you isn't got no bump like de one I is.a1888 B. Campbell Fairfax i. in White Slave & Other Plays (1941) 153 No, you isn't [going]; I'se afraid, all by myself.a1898 M. C. F. Morris in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1898) I. 198/1 Ah, thoo isn't.1966 J. J. Phillips Mojo Hand ii. 16 Is you jiving, woman, or what? You sure has me fooled if you isn't.1984 in C. Kightly Country Voices i. 27 If you got five bob, well you'm drunk, inner you?1992 I. Pattison More Rab C. Nesbitt Scripts 77 Yir a stud, in't yi! Yir a sex machine!1993 F. Collymore RSVP to Mrs Bush-Hall 134 You isn't doing nothing of the sort.

α. 1900s– amma (Shropshire). 1971 H. Orton & M. V. Barry Surv. Eng. Dial. II. iii. 1041 Q[uestion]. If you saw me wheeling a pram and then gathered from our conversation that I was not married, you might ask me in some surprise: But..married?..[Shropshire] Amma you [wed]?

(v). With negative particle and personal pronoun affixed.Compare Forms 2a at thou pron. and Forms 2b at you pron.

ε. early Middle English nartu, early Middle English nertu. c1225 (?c1200) St. Margaret (Royal) (1934) 31 Ne nawiht nartu wummon ilich.c1275 (?c1250) Owl & Nightingale (Calig.) (1935) l. 1330 Nartu [a1300 Jesus Oxf. Nertu] þe wisure neauer þe mo.a1300 Passion our Lord l. 420 in R. Morris Old Eng. Misc. (1872) 49 If þu þysne bileuest..Nertu nouht cesares freond, ac ert his ivo.

ζ. nonstandard. (a) 1900s– aincha, 1900s– aintcha, 1900s– ain'tcha, 1900s– ain't'cha, 1900s– ain't-cha, 1900s– aint'cha; (b) 1900s– aren'cha, 1900s– arencha, 1900s– arentcha, 1900s– aren'tcha. 1903 Lima (Ohio) Times Democrat 13 Aug. 13 Aincha hungry?1920 C. S. Montanye Some Nephew 12 Aintcha gonna get me none?1933 Sheboygan (Wisconsin) Press 28 Mar. 10 You're still there arentcha?1955 Sci. Amer. Aug. 78/3 Comic strips and some other contemporary literature (literachoor) recognize the prevalence of these forms in speech by spelling them that way: aintcha, arentcha, betcha, etc.1977 Private Eye 15 Apr. 14/1 Aren'tcha sick to death of the cold weather??1986 L. Reed Hey Mr. Rain in Pass thru Fire (2000) 90 (song) Mr. Rain ain'tcha follow me down Hey Mr. Rain ain'tcha follow me down.2007 C. T. Adams & C. Clamp Moon's Fury 65 Yo're her, aint'cha?

c. 3rd singular. (i).

β. Old English ist (rare), Old English (rare)–Middle English hys, Old English (rare)–Middle English 1600s his, Old English (rare)–Middle English 1600s iss, Old English–1500s ys, Old English– is, early Middle English ec (transmission error), early Middle English ef (transmission error), early Middle English if (transmission error), early Middle English us (perhaps transmission error), Middle English ese (chiefly northern), Middle English ess (chiefly northern), Middle English esse (chiefly northern and north-east midlands), Middle English hes (chiefly northern), Middle English hiis, Middle English hijs, Middle English hyse, Middle English ins (transmission error), Middle English ise, Middle English isse, Middle English js, Middle English y, Middle English yes, Middle English yis, Middle English yse, Middle English ysse, Middle English (chiefly northern and north-east midlands)–1500s es, Middle English–1500s iis, late Middle English as (perhaps transmission error), late Middle English est (perhaps transmission error), 1600s ish (apparently only in representations of Irish English), 1800s– iz (regional); English regional (chiefly northern) 1800s uz (south-western), 1800s– es (south-western), 1800s– ist; U.S. regional (southern) 1800s– yiz; Scottish pre-1700 es, pre-1700 his, pre-1700 1700s– is, pre-1700 1800s ys, 1800s iss. eOE Acct. Voy. Ohthere & Wulfstan in tr. Orosius Hist. (BL Add.) (1980) i. i. 14 Hit [sc. þæt land] is eal weste.OE West Saxon Gospels: Mark (Corpus Cambr.) xii. 27 Nis God deadra ac he hys lybbendra.lOE Manumission, Exeter (Exeter 3501) in J. Earle Hand-bk. Land-charters (1888) 258 Þar to ys iwitnis Ricard se portreua.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 2670 Teruagant..us [emended in ed. to is] oure god.?a1300 Maximian (Digby) l. 112 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 95 Foul soþ I-seid hit Iis, þe mon þat is of pris, He haveþ frendes þe mo.?c1335 in W. Heuser Kildare-Gedichte (1904) 93 Man is lif nis bot a schade; Nov he is, and nov he nis.1385 in 3rd Rep. Royal Comm. Hist. MSS (1872) App. 410 in Parl. Papers (C. 673) XXXIII. 337 Thys tewysday that nw ys.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Coll. Phys.) l. 19422 ‘Queþir hes þis,’ he said, ‘soþe ouir nan.’a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Trin. Cambr.) l. 13158 Seint Ion þat in prisoun isse.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Gött.) l. 5779 Til ȝou me sendis he þat ess [Vesp. es, Fairf. ys].a1425 (a1400) Prick of Conscience (Galba & Harl.) (1863) l. 32 Als he was ay God in trinite, Swa he es, and ay God sal be.a1425 Rule St. Benet (Lansd.) (1902) 44 Sho est [perh. read es] heȝid ouir toþir.a1450 (?a1390) J. Mirk Instr. Parish Priests (Claud.) (1974) l. 10 Alle ys for defawte of lore.1482 J. Dalton Let. 12 Aug. in Cely Lett. (1975) 166 I askyd Wylliam Cely..yff yow hayd tolde hym wat yow wold that he schvlde do wyth your hosse wher ase your stabyll hyse.1484 W. Caxton tr. G. de la Tour-Landry Bk. Knight of Tower (1971) xviii. 37 Is hit right or wrong.1487 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (St. John's Cambr.) xvi. 534 Quhar lestand loving is.1567 Compend. Bk. Godly Songs (rev. ed.) f. 36v Lufe his fulfilling of the Law.a1625 F. Beaumont & J. Fletcher Captaine i. i, in Comedies & Trag. (1647) sig. Ff4/1 Report? you are unwise; report is nothing.1733 A. Pope Ess. Man i. 276 One truth is clear..Whatever Is, is Right.1786 R. Burns Poems 59 The bleezan, curst, mischievous monkies Delude his eyes Till in some miry slough he sunk is.1844 W. Thom Rhymes & Recoll. 92 Loveless is her strain.1888 C. C. Jones Negro Myths Georgia Coast 170 Yiz, am, is, to be, did.1899 O. Wilde Importance of being Earnest i. 1 As far as the piano is concerned, sentiment is my forte.1936 N.Y. Woman 23 Sept. 13/3 A gentleman..is a man who takes off his hat and gloves when speaking to a lady.1992 C. P. Estés Women who run with Wolves xii. 358 In northern Japan where the Ainu tribe lives, the bear is one who can talk to God directly.1999 Scotsman 13 Aug. 10 There is ultimately a rather shoogly grip on the play's tone.

η. (a) early Old English bi (Mercian, probably transmission error), Old English biað (Northumbrian), Old English bit (rare), Old English (Mercian)–early Middle English beoþ, Old English (rare)–early Middle English bid, Old English (rare)–early Middle English bieð, Old English–early Middle English bið, Old English–early Middle English byð, Old English–Middle English biþ, Old English–Middle English byþ, late Old English byod (probably transmission error), late Old English byt, late Old English–early Middle English beoð, late Old English–early Middle English beð, late Old English–early Middle English bioð, late Old English–early Middle English boð, late Old English–early Middle English byd, late Old English–early Middle English byoð, late Old English–Middle English beþ, early Middle English bæð, early Middle English beað, early Middle English bed, early Middle English beod, early Middle English beoit, early Middle English bide, early Middle English biðe, early Middle English boit, early Middle English boþ, early Middle English bued, early Middle English buh, early Middle English buð, early Middle English byeð, Middle English beet, Middle English beeþ, Middle English bet, Middle English beth, Middle English bieþ, Middle English bith, Middle English bueþ, Middle English buþ, Middle English byeþ, Middle English byht, Middle English byth, late Middle English beyth, 1500s bethe; N.E.D. (1887) also records a form early Middle English bideð; (b) chiefly northern and north midlands early Middle English beos, early Middle English bez, Middle English bees, Middle English beess, Middle English beis, Middle English bes, Middle English bese, Middle English betȝ, Middle English beys, Middle English biis, Middle English bijs; English regional (chiefly northern and midlands) 1800s beez (Northumberland), 1800s biz, 1800s– bees, 1800s– bis; U.S. regional (chiefly southern and in African-American usage) 1900s– bees, 1900s– bes, 1900s– be's; Scottish pre-1700 bee's, pre-1700 beies, pre-1700 bes, pre-1700 1700s beis, pre-1700 1800s beys, 1700s– bees, 1900s– bus (Shetland); Irish English 1700s– bes, 1800s– bees, 1900s– beez (northern), 1900s– biz (northern); (c) early Middle English byn (northern), 1700s–1800s bin (pseudo-archaic); English regional (west midlands) 1800s– bin; Scottish (pseudo-archaic) pre-1700 bein, pre-1700 beine, pre-1700 bene, pre-1700 beyn, pre-1700 beyne, pre-1700 byne; (d) Middle English 1700s– be (regional); Scottish pre-1700 1800s be; (e) English regional (Worcestershire) 1900s– bist. Older Scots bene is a literary hyper-anglicized form used at a time when bene was already obsolete as a plural form in standard English (see Forms 2d(i)α). Byron uses bin after an 18th-cent. emendation of Shakespeare Cymbeline ii. iii. 24. In a number of regional varieties be or bees is used as a habitual form (contrasting with other forms of the verb such as is, etc. or zero copula); compare quots. 19721, 1996.eOE (Mercian) Vespasian Psalter (1965) cii. 3 Qui propitius fit omnibus iniquitatibus tuis : se milde bið allum unrehtwisnissum dinum.OE (Mercian) Rushw. Gospels: Matt. vi. 23 Si autem oculus tuus nequam est totum corpus tuum tenebrosum erit : gif þin ege þonne ne bið nan eall þin lichoma beoþ ðeostru.OE tr. Pseudo-Apuleius Herbarium (Vitell.) (1984) cxv. 156 Ðeos wyrt..byþ cenned neah sæ & on hatum stowum.OE Paris Psalter (1932) cxlix. 6 Him on gomum bið godes oft gemynd.lOE Laws: Rectitudines (Corpus Cambr.) iv. 446 Gif he aferað, ne ðearf he wyrcan ða hwile ðe his hors ute bið.lOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) (Peterborough interpolation) anno 675 Hwilc abbot þe beþ þær coren of þe munecan.c1175 ( Homily: Hist. Holy Rood-tree (Bodl. 343) (1894) 28 Eall hit bið swa ðu bidest.c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 1622 Itt beoþ þe rihht inoh. To winnenn godess are.c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 6774 An godd..þatt æfre wass. & iss. & beoþ.a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 25 He bið wið-uten feire.a1225 (?c1175) Poema Morale (Lamb.) l. 120 in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 167 Al his lif scal bon suilch boð [v.rr. bued, buð] his endinge.a1225 (c1200) Vices & Virtues (1888) 97 [Crist]..was & is & æuremo bieð.a1250 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Titus) (1963) 26 Þe hus beos uuele loked.?c1250 (?c1175) Poema Morale (Egerton) l. 77 in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 290 So muchel bet [a1225 Lamb. boð] his mihte.a1275 Body & Soul (Trin. Cambr. B.14.39) in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 31 Þe prest boit icomin.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 2093 Hit buh heom wel iqueme.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 2874 A-nan swa hit beoð [c1300 Otho his] auen.?a1300 ( Writ of Gospatric (Sawyer 1243) in D. A. Woodman Charters of Northern Houses (2012) (corrected text) 370 Loc hwylkun [MS hyylkun] byn [þe] þar bydann geyldfreo beo swa ic byn.?1316 Short Metrical Chron. (Royal) l. 270 in J. Ritson Anc. Eng. Metrical Romanceës (1802) II. 281 Non ne byht ther nevermore.1340 Ayenbite (1866) 54 Þe holyist man byeþ..becaȝt.1372 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 14th Cent. (1924) 87 Þi moder seet Hou wo þe beet.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 1175 It beis [Gött. bes, Trin. Cambr. beþ] not sua.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 2065 Blissed bijs [a1400 Gött. sal be] your tabernacle.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Fairf. 14) l. 3762 My hert bese [Trin. Cambr. beþ] neuer broȝt in rest. bi-twix and þis Iacob be slayne.c1400 (?c1380) Pearl l. 611 No blysse betz fro him reparde.c1410 (c1385) G. Chaucer Knight's Tale (Harl. 7334) (1885) l. 2021 Nought beþ [c1405 Hengwrt was] forgeten þe infortune of mart.1428 in C. Innes & P. Chalmers Liber Aberbrothoc (1856) II. 58 As lang as the abbot beis at his innys.?c1450 Life St. Cuthbert (1891) 4762 To durham, with' þe bischope se, It was broght and ȝit þare be.1487 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (St. John's Cambr.) xix. 300 It beis nocht swa.a1500 (a1460) Towneley Plays (1994) I. ii. 19 It bese the wars for thi sake.1516–21 Duke of Buckingham in H. Ellis Orig. Lett. Eng. Hist. (1846) 3rd Ser. I. 217 It bethe matter that I am lothe..to troble you withall.1535 W. Stewart tr. H. Boethius Bk. Cron. Scotl. (1858) I. 565 Traist weill..the feild this da beis ouris.c1550 Clariodus (1830) i. 1347 Quhair Clariodus beine ȝit.1554 D. Lindsay Dialog Experience & Courteour 5266 in Wks. (1931) I. 355 To God allone the day bene knawin.1556 W. Lauder Compend. Tractate Dewtie of Kyngis sig. A3 Nothing..Different..Than bene the purest Creature That euir wes formit of nature.1604 A. Craig Poet. Ess. sig. B2 Thy folde bene broke.1633 in W. Fraser Mem. Maxwells of Pollok (1863) II. 242 The kingis maiestie beis al day in Seitowne.1789 W. Marshall Rural Econ. Glocestershire I. 326 [Provincialisms:] Be is generally used for is.1795 J. O'Keeffe Irish Mimic i. i. 1 Yes, it bes, Harry.1823 Ld. Byron Don Juan: Canto XIII xxvi. 68 Also there bin another pious reason For making squares and streets anonymous.1825 J. Jamieson Etymol. Dict. Sc. Lang. Suppl. I. 562/1 The heather-bleet, the mire-snipe, How mony burds be that?1854 A. E. Baker Gloss. Northants. Words I. 52 There it biz.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxx [Ludlow] 'E be, or 'e bin.1887 J. C. Harris Free Joe (1888) 95 Wiles he be talkin', he'd stop en look roun'.1948 M. Carbery & E. Grey Herts. Heritage 60 Ther it be! Ketch a 'olt..on 't.1972 D. Claerbaut Black Jargon in White Amer. 57 It be's that way sometimes.1972 Orbis 21 25 I think it be close..Mr. Nixon be our nex' president.1994 C. Upton et al. Surv. Eng. Dial.: Dict. & Gram. 494/2 [Worcs.] Her bist.1996 C. I. Macafee Conc. Ulster Dict. 19/1 She bees working every day.2008 A. Clarke More 165 The Tech be the coolest high school in the city to hang out in.

θ. Old English weseð. OE Phoenix 373 He..edgeong weseð under swegles hleo.

ζ. English regional (southern and midlands) 1800s– are; U.S. regional (chiefly south Midland) 1800s air, 1800s– are; Caribbean 1900s– a, 1900s– ah. 1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxxix [Oswestry] 'E be, or bin, or are.1883 Harper's Mag. Dec. 168/1 De yaller gal, ef she are likely..is wuss'n a rattlesnake.1891 T. N. Page Elsket 137 He ax me agin, 'Whar air P'laski?' I tell him I don' know whar P'laski air.1977 Publ. Amer. Dial. Soc. 1974 lxi. 66 She are too crazy.1992 P. Baikie et al. Absolutely 99 Nobody are the father. Nobody have touched me. It are a miracle.

α. U.S. regional (chiefly southern and in African-American usage) and English regional 1800s– am. 1897 G. F. Northall in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1898) I. 198/2 [N. Warwickshire] Am or bin it?1977 G. Smitherman Talkin & Testifyin 15 Everything I tells you am the truth.2007 A. Theroux Laura Warholic xlvii. 780 ‘What it am, baby!’ he cooed, flashing out of a doorway and doffing his hat.

(ii). With personal pronoun affixed.Compare Forms 2 at it pron., adj., and n.1

β. (a) With proclitic pronoun Middle English tys, Middle English– tis, 1500s t'is, 1500s– 'tis (now poetic, archaic, regional, and colloquial), 1600s t' is, 1600s t'is, 1600s ti's, 1600s tish (apparently only in representations of Irish English), 1600s ty's, 1900s– 'tes. Some Middle English attestations show doubling of the pronoun.?a1289 Ancrene Riwle (Cleo.: Scribe D) (1972) 318 Þe blisse þet he greiþed alse as it tis uneuenelike til alle uerdlike blisses, also it is untalelike to alle werdlike þingis.?1443 M. Paston in Paston Lett. & Papers (2004) I. 218 Your sor myth ben as wyl lokyth to here as it tys þer ȝe ben.c1475 Mankind (1969) l. 828 Alas, tys pety yt schwld be þus.1487 W. Caxton tr. J. Legrand Bk. Good Maners v. iv. sig. hiiii v But tis a grete thyng whan a man maye & can despyse his lyf.a1566 R. Edwards Damon & Pithias (1571) sig. Gj Tis a pestens quene.1590 T. Fenne Hecubaes Mishaps in Frutes sig. Gg3 'Tis past with us and remedles, wherefore no longer mourn.1598 R. Haydocke tr. G. P. Lomazzo Tracte Artes Paintinge ii. xiii. 47 T'is onely thou that can'st dis-arme this hande.a1616 W. Shakespeare Coriolanus (1623) ii. iii. 28 Your wit..'tis strongly wadg'd vp in a blocke-head.1656 J. Davies tr. M. de Scudéry Clelia II. ii. 51 'Tis not that she would renovate her affection with this Prince..but she at least would not have been displeas'd if she could have excus'd her self to him.1699 W. Dampier Voy. & Descr. i. ii. 22 Purslain..tis very sweet, and makes a good Sallad for a hot Country.1762 L. Sterne Life Tristram Shandy V. v. 37 'Tis a shrill, penetrating sound of itself.1896 I. T. Thurston Well Won iv. 39 ‘Henderson, is that true?’ demanded Gordon sternly... For once, Henderson absolutely looked ashamed of himself..as he said sulkily, ‘Yes, 'tis.’1922 J. Joyce Ulysses ii. 56 Lovely weather, sir.—'Tis all that.1932 S. Gibbons Cold Comfort Farm iv. 53 'Tes the cowshed! 'Tes our Feckless openin' the door fer me!1977 P. Hill Liars (1978) xii. 154 'Tis your business if'n you want to waste your time.2005 S. Elmes Talking for Brit. i. 15 My dad used to say ‘'tis all for eatin' pilchards’; it meant it's gonna be hot and the pilchards were gonna come in'. (b) With enclitic pronoun Middle English–1600s yst, Middle English–1700s ist, 1500s– is't (now archaic and regional), 1600s i'st, 1600s ist't. a1325 (c1250) Gen. & Exod. (1968) l. 750 Nov ist a water of loðlic ble, Men calið it ðe dede se.c1350 (a1333) William of Shoreham Poems (1902) 108 Who yst þat neuer nas rebel Aȝeins hys souerayn?a1547 J. Redford Moral Play Wit & Sci. (1848) 3 Ah! syr, what tyme of day yst??1553 Respublica (1952) i. iv. 12 Youe that sholde have wytte, yst your descretion Bluntlye to goe forth, and be called Oppression?1567 G. Turberville tr. G. B. Spagnoli Eglogs viii. f. 79v How thinkst thou Candid is't not right and reason?1608 T. Middleton Familie of Love (new ed.) ii. sig. B4v Gud... How yst: me thinkes thou hast been a long vagrant. Lip. The Rogation hath been long indeed.a1616 W. Shakespeare Tempest (1623) i. ii. 246 What is't thou canst demand?1715 E. Ward Hudibras Redivivus (ed. 3) I. iv. v. 2 Nor is't but Justice that each Toe Should the same Pennance undergo.1798 W. Wordsworth Goody Blake & Harry Gill in W. Wordsworth & S. T. Coleridge Lyrical Ballads 85 What is't that ails young Harry Gill?1876 R. Browning Pacchiarotto & Other Poems 40 That chord now—a groan or a grunt is't? Schumann's self was no worse contrapuntist.1979 G. Campbell Hay in Chapman No. 23–4 (1985) 86 What is't?2004 Press & Jrnl. (Aberdeen) 7 June 14 Is't ony winner that those that cairry the deepest scars the day got their birse up?

(iii). Contracted.

β. Middle English–1600s -s, 1500s–1600s -se, 1500s– -'s, 1600s -'es, 1600s -s'; English regional (chiefly northern) 1800s– -z. c1300 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 84 Nu þes þiolden [read þe's ȝiolden]..þe pine werof þu were ine ti chilthing [printed chiltuing] quite and fre.a1325 St. Theophilus (Corpus Cambr.) l. 35 in C. D'Evelyn & A. J. Mill S. Eng. Legendary (1956) 222 Was [c1300 Harl. What is] þis þulke..þat þou bringst þere wiþ þe?1574 R. Robinson Rewarde of Wickednesse sig. G3v And ambition is a priuie poison, It's also a pestilens.1578 J. Rolland Seuin Seages To Rdr. sig. A.ivv To bring but its Ill thats not thair ben.1635 F. Quarles Emblemes ii. xiv. 118 When not himself, hee's mad; when most himself, hee's worse.1671 J. Caryll Sir Salomon ii. 17 Ho; Whose within there?1721 T. D'Urfey Ariadne ii. i. 203 She's coming, Flushing, and fierce like Woman when she's angry.?1772 Young Coalman's Courtship to Creelwife's Daughter (ed. 3) iii. 3 It's a cald day.1821 Ld. Byron Sardanapalus iii. i. 103 Again the love-fit 's on him.1848 C. Kingsley Saint's Trag. ii. vii. 100 What's thy name?a1917 E. C. Smith Braid Haaick (1927) 12 It's an ill day wui rain.1948 Z. N. Hurston Seraph on Suwanee xxvii. 296 That's a damn whore's egg!2009 N.Y. Mag. 5 Jan. 74/1 But it's too easy to stamp this book with some snarky dismissal (EPIC FAIL) and continue on one's self-satisfied way.

α. English regional 1800s– -'m. a1890 A. J. Ellis in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1898) I. 197/2 I are, he'm.1915 J. Galsworthy Bit o' Love I. 10 He'm in his thinkin' box.1963 N. Marsh Dead Water (1964) i. 13 ‘She'm sozzled’, said Wally, and indeed, it was so.1999 J. Burchill Married Alive xiv. 206 Mrs Kemp, she 'eard the argufying. Said as 'ow I shouldn't 'ave to put up with it at my age. She'm right too.

(iv). Contracted, with zero form of pronoun implied.By contraction of it's, that's in proclitic position.

β. regional and nonstandard. (a) With zero form of it 1900s– 's. 1600 W. Shakespeare Much Ado about Nothing iii. iv. 8 By my troth's not so good, and I warrant your cosin will say so.] 1914 Crisis Apr. 294/2 ‘It's all right now, Jimmy. You're my boy now.’ A contented smile and a murmured: ‘Yas'm, 's all right now.’1927 I. Gershwin 'S Wonderful in Compl. Lyrics (1993) 103/3 'S wonderful! 'S marvelous—You should care for me! 'S awful nice! 'S Paradise—'S what I love to see.1933 H. C. Bailey Mr. Fortune Wonders 98 You wouldn't blame your dear boy! Your only one! 's too bad.1951 ‘J. Wyndham’ Day of Triffids i. 25 'S that bloody comet, b—— it! Thash what done it.1982 D. Lucie Hard Feelings i. ii, in Fashion, Progress, Hard Feelings, Doing the Business (1991) 189 'S all a bit Freudian, you ask me.2005 S. Elmes Talking for Brit. i. 8 'S like the gutt'rin on yuh roof, ennuh. To us i's the ‘launder’. (b) With zero form of that 1900s– 's, 1900s– s'. 1921 B. Tarkington Alice Adams xxii. 377 ‘I don't know any Mr. Law. You sure you got the name right?’ ‘Say he name Law,’ Gertrude replied, looking at the ceiling to express her fatigue. ‘Law. 'S all he tell me; 's all I know.’1939 M. Harrison What are we waiting For? 99 ‘It was two years last August: wasn't it, Fred?’ ‘Sri,’ said Fred.1954 M. Sennett King of Comedy xxii. 241 All I do is tell them what happened. 'Sall there is to it.1958 C. Watson Coffin scarcely Used xix. 174 ‘I thought he had only one funeral today.’ ‘S'right.’1968 ‘S. Woods’ Past Praying For iii. 245 ‘Wednesday, the twenty-second of September?’ ‘'sright.’1969 N. Freeling Tsing-Boum x. 64 ‘Man to see you, chief. Says you're expecting him.’ ‘'s right.’1977 ‘M. Underwood’ Fatal Trip xxv. 153 ‘Did they all leave together?’ ‘'Sright.’ ‘By car?’ ‘'Sright.’1992 L. Ladd Dragon Fire xi. 85 ‘What's it to you?’ Jed squirmed under Stone's unflinching look. ‘Ain't nuthin' to me. Just tryin' to be friendly-like, 'sall.’

(v). With negative particle affixed.

β. (a) With proclitic negative particle Old English nyss (rare), Old English (rare)–Middle English nes, Old English–1500s nys, Old English–1500s (1600s archaic) nis, early Middle English mis (transmission error), early Middle English ni (transmission error), early Middle English niss ( Ormulum), early Middle English nus (perhaps transmission error), 1500s (1600s archaic) n'is. eOE (Mercian) Vespasian Psalter (1965) iii. 1 (3) Non est salus illi in deo eius : nis haelu hire in deo hire.eOE King Ælfred tr. Boethius De Consol. Philos. (Otho) v. 14 Hit nis giet se tima.OE (Mercian) Rushw. Gospels: Matt. xxviii. 6 Non est hic : nis he her.OE Ælfric Lives of Saints (Julius) (1900) II. 142 Hit nan wundor nys.OE Ælfric Gram. (St. John's Oxf.) 227 Non? nis hit swa? Non hit nis.OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) xxviii. 6 Nys he her.c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 6181 Inn all þatt niss nan sinne.c1200 ( West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Hatton) xxviii. 6 Nis he her.c1200 ( West Saxon Gospels: John (Hatton) v. 10 Hit ys [OE Corpus is] reste-daig; nys [OE Corpus nis] þe alyfed þæt þu þin bed bere.a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 23 Hit nis nan wunder þah mon sunegie..unwaldes.c1225 (?c1200) St. Katherine (Royal) (1981) l. 129 Þer nis buten an godd.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 6871 Nus [c1300 Otho nis] þer cost nan oðer.c1275 (?c1250) Owl & Nightingale (Calig.) (1935) l. 465 He nis noþer ȝep ne wis.c1300 (?c1225) King Horn (Cambr.) (1901) l. 13 Fairer nis non þane he was.c1330 Sir Tristrem 997 Nis þer non so bald.c1390 (a1376) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Vernon) (1867) A. i. l. 34 Al nis not good to þe gost þat þe bodi lykeþ.c1400 (?c1380) Pearl l. 951 Ierusalem..nys to yow no more to mene, Bot cete of god.?a1425 (c1400) Mandeville's Trav. (Titus C.xvi) (1919) 12 Men of Grece..seye þat þere nys no purgatorie.?a1425 Mandeville's Trav. (Egerton) (1889) 35 Men may noȝt make þe pitte..so wyde þat it nes [?a1425 Titus but þat it is] at þe ȝere end full agayne.a1450 (a1338) R. Mannyng Chron. (Lamb.) (1887) i. l. 15723 No lond nyster ferrere west, Þer þe sonne goþ to rest.a1450 St. Edith (Faust.) (1883) l. 3184 Bot ȝyff seynt Woltrude hurre þe rather holpe, ne nys bot dedde.1483 ( tr. G. Deguileville Pilgrimage of Soul (Caxton) iv. xx. f. lxviijv He and I oure herte nys but one.1490 Caxton's Blanchardyn & Eglantine (1962) xxxv. 133 Ther nys so grete sorowe, but that it may be forgoton at the laste.a1500 (c1477) T. Norton Ordinal of Alchemy (BL Add.) (1975) l. 207 This science nys holy in effecte.?1528 J. Skelton Dyuers Balettys & Dyties xvi There nys thynge that I couet so fayne.1532 Romaunt Rose in Wks. G. Chaucer f. cxxixv/1 In worlde nys wyght so harde of herte..That nolde haue had of her pyte.1579 E. Spenser Shepheardes Cal. May 144 Thou findest faulte where nys to be found.1579 E. Spenser Shepheardes Cal. June 19 Those hilles where harbrough nis to see.a1586 Sir P. Sidney Arcadia (1590) i. sig. N3 Nothing can endure where order n'is.a1643 W. Cartwright Ordinary (1651) iv. 11 I nis not Edmond Ironside God wot. (b) With enclitic negative particle. (i). 1600s isn t, 1600s– isn't, 1600s– is'nt (now regional and nonstandard), 1800s is'n (Welsh English, before personal pronoun), 2000s– isnae (Irish English (northern)); English regional 1800s– idden (southern), 1800s– idn' (southern), 1800s– id'n (southern), 1800s– idn'd (southern), 1800s– idn't (southern), 1800s– isn, 1800s– is'n, 1800s– isna, 1800s– isner, 1800s– isno' (now chiefly Derbyshire), 1800s– isnt, 1800s– izzent, 1900s– edn't (southern); U.S. regional (chiefly southern) 1800s– idn't, 1900s– id'n, 1900s– id'nt; Scottish 1800s ys-n', 1800s– isna, 1800s– isnae, 1800s– isn't, 1900s– isn', 1900s– isni, 1900s– isny, 1900s– izny; (ii). 1600s i'not, 1600s– i'n't (now nonstandard and Welsh English), 1700s i'nt, 1700s int; English regional 1800s– inna (west midlands), 1800s– innad (Shropshire, before personal pronoun), 1800s– it (Staffordshire), 1900s– inno (west midlands), 1900s– i'n't, 1900s– in't; U.S. regional (chiefly southern) 1900s– 'i'nt; Scottish 1900s– in't. 1608 T. Middleton Your Fiue Gallants sig. E2v Isn t this the chaine o pearle I gaue to that periurde harlat?1612 B. Jonson Alchemist iii. iii. sig. G3v It i'not he?1655 E. Calamy Saints Transfig. 29 I'n't the Church throughout Its body pained when an Eie's put out?1661 S. Pordage Mundorum Explicatio ii. 160 Isn't he a Fool that such things [sc. treasures] disesteems?1741 S. Richardson Pamela III. xxxvii. 363 Your Lady's gone with them, i'n't she?1784 H. Cowley Bold Stroke for Husband (London ed.) iii. ii. 47 Pity she isn't brown or olive—I like your olives.1797 A. M. Bennett Beggar Girl IV. ii. 50 That's game, int it, maum?1831 G. Almar Pedlar's Acre ii. iii. 44 There you are misinformed; he is very drunk, but he isn't blind.1836 A. Cunningham Lord Roldan III. 238 I wonder he isnae afraid that the caverns will creep together when he's in them and crush him.1864 B. Brierley Layrock of Langley-side 38 There isno' one on 'em ut's had a gradely dinner sin' th' last Kesmus.1889 F. Barnard Chirps frae Engine Lum 109 Their grammar isna Lennie's noo, Their coont-book isna Gray's.1898 G. Sweetman in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 199/1 Idden the house?1921 J. Russell Where Pavement Ends 188 Oh, it 'in't so bad.a1928 C. M. Mew Coll. Poems (1981) 56 Et edn't there we'm goin' to meet!1929 O. Nash Let. 28 Oct. in Loving Lett. (1990) 65 My hands keep reaching for something that isn't here.1949 Publ. Amer. Dial. Soc. xi. 7 Id'nt..Isn't. Occasional. Not limited to the uneducated.1966 in Dict. Amer. Regional Eng. (1985) I. 179/2 Id'n..that sump'm?1977 W. McIlvanney Laidlaw xxii. 100 Ye're right it isny.1992 I. Pattison More Rab C. Nesbitt Scripts 186 That's a turn up for the book, in't it?1994 L. Johnson in J. Robertson Tongue in yer Heid 167 He's caa'd Jack Barnett, Mary. Isn' he just lovely?2001 Belfast News Let. (Nexis) 2 June 22 Line dauncin, quhaur thar isnae onie touchin o yin dauncer by anither ava.2008 Wired May 136/2 All the legal water in the world isn't enough to wash a bandanna if there's no physical water available.

η. (a) 1600s be'nt; English regional (southern and midlands) 1800s– baint, 1800s– bain't /beɪnt/, 1800s– baynt, 1800s– be-ant, 1800s– beant, 1800s– bean't, 1800s– beint, 1800s– bent, 1800s– ben't, 1800s– binna (west midlands); U.S. regional (New England) 1800s– beant, 1900s– beunt; (b) English regional 1800s– bisn't (south-west midlands), 1900s– bistn't (Berkshire); Scottish 1800s beezna; Irish English (northern) 1900s– beesnae, 1900s– bisn't. a1669 J. Howard Eng. Mounsieur (1674) iv. iii. 51 Upon her own Peril if she be'nt.a1849 E. A. Poe X-ing a Paragrab in Wks. (1856) IV. 264 Why, sir, there beant an o in the office, neither a big un nor a little un!1876 F. K. Robinson Gloss. Words Whitby 14/2 It beeant seea.1876 C. M. Yonge Three Brides xxv. 368 He was born in one of they vans..just like the gipsies, though he baint a gipsy neither.1877 E. Peacock Gloss. Words Manley & Corringham, Lincs. 18/1 It beant his, an' nivver was.1887 F. T. Havergal Herefordshire Words 7/2 Ay! It binna very warm.1919 S. Weyman Great House xxx. 282 Well, I'm dommed!..It be you, Squire, bain't it?1921 H. Williamson Beautiful Years 54 A swaäm o' bees in Joo-lye Bean't worth a fly.1971 Down East Nov. 25 Beant—still exists in Maine for ‘are not’ and ‘is not’.1987 A. Puckett Blood Stains xvi. 169 ‘I want to speak to John Hill.’..‘Bain't no such person yurr.’

ζ. Now regional and nonstandard. (a) 1600s 'ent, 1600s–1700s e'nt, 1700s en't; English regional 1800s e'nt, 1800s– ent; U.S. regional (chiefly southern) 1900s– ent; (b) 1600s– an't, 1700s– aint, 1800s– ain't /eɪnt/; English regional 1800s a'nt, 1800s– eant, 1800s– een't (east midlands and East Anglian), 1800s– eint, 1800s– ein't, 1800s– yeant (south-west midlands), 1800s– yent (chiefly south-west midlands), 1800s– yeunt (south-west midlands), 1800s– yunt (chiefly south-west midlands); U.S. regional 1800s a'n't, 1800s– ain', 1800s– ain't, 1800s– yent (chiefly southern); (c) English regional 1800s– aren't, 1800s– arn't; U.S. regional 1800s aren't, 1800s arn't. In forms e'nt, en't, etc. perhaps partly representing a variant of in't, i'n't with unstressed centralized or lowered vowel (see β. forms), especially in early use.1675 T. Duffett Mock-tempest iv. ii. 37 Wee'l play heads or tails, who goes first, that's fair now, e'nt it?1684 E. Ravenscroft Dame Dobson ii. iv. 15 An't it all one if I tell you afterwards?1685 C. Cooper Grammatica Linguæ Anglicanæ xix. 79 De Barbara dialecto... Facilitatis causa dicitur. Bellis Bellows follis 'ent is not nonne est.1710 S. Palmer Moral Ess. Prov. 124 The politest atheist can't be sure that their e'nt a God.1711 J. Swift Jrnl. to Stella 10 Feb. (1948) I. 188 En't that right now?1771 I. Bickerstaff He wou'd if He Cou'd ii. ii. 15 Fore George it aint a word o'lie.1779 in Essex Inst. Hist. Coll. (1908) XLIX. 321 Please to inquire for him, if the tryal aint over.1808 E. Sleath Bristol Heiress I. 205 Come, come, this won't do; this e'nt the right go.1812 H. Smith & J. Smith Rejected Addr. 78 No, that a'nt it, says he.1835 D. Crockett Acct. Col. Crockett's Tour 114 This an't the way with private people.1837 C. Dickens Pickwick Papers xxviii. 298 There ain't any thing the matter.1860 O. W. Holmes Professor at Breakfast-table vii. 215 And marryin' a'n't for them.1864 C. Dickens Our Mutual Friend (1865) I. i. iii. 14 ‘You seem to have a good sister.’ ‘She ain't half bad.’1872 ‘Agrikler’ Rhymes 3 The moaney mun yent to be sneezed at.a1895 T. C. Peter MS Coll. Cornish Words in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1898) I. 198/2 He beint, eint, or aren't.1898 J. P. Kirk in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 198/1 There een't no sense in it.1902 J. J. H. Burgess Some Shetland Folk 86 It ain't nothin' whatsumdever to me, I tell dee.1948 Z. N. Hurston Seraph on Suwanee xvii. 154 Love ain't nothing else but compellment, honey.1974 W. Leeds Herefordshire Speech 111 Yent it?, isn't it?1977 J. Johnston Shadows on our Skin 86 Bit young, ent he, for a girl like you?1992 D. Allison Bastard out of Carolina i. 11 ‘Her’? he stammered to Earle. ‘That your sister? That pretty little white-headed thing? She an't no bigger than a girl.’2008 Independent 30 Oct. 14/3 This particular law does work. It ain't broke, so don't fix it.

(vi). With personal pronoun and negative particle affixed. Now colloquial and regional.

β. (a) 1600s– 'tisn't, 1800s 't isn't, 1900s– tisn't. Compare Forms 2b at it pron., adj., and n.11694 L. Echard tr. Plautus Amphitryon Prol., in tr. Plautus Comedies 4 But 'tisn't my Fathers way, to hit grateful People i' the Teeth with old Kindnesses.1739 D. Bellamy Innocence Betray'd ii. iii. 112 'Tisn't a Virtue, Lucia, but a Vice, To be so very coy! so very nice.1803 G. Colman John Bull iv. i. 56 I be but the guide, and 'tisn't for I to go first.1888 R. Kipling Under Deodars 93 Remember, Bobby, 't isn't the best drill..it's the man who knows how to handle men.1909 L. M. Montgomery Anne of Avonlea iii. 32 You might run across and talk to me once in a while... Tisn't far and folks ought to be neighborly.1972 P. Cleife Slick & Dead i. i. 14 Oh, come now—'tisn't always like that.1998 H. Mantel Giant, O'Brien viii. 111 'Tisn't as if we can afford to treat ourselves to tea. (b) Interrogative 1900s– innit, 1900s– intit (chiefly English regional (northern) and Scottish). Compare innit int.1954 A. Hackney Private's Progress xvi. 178 Still, innit lovely, this sail?1978 T. Frisby Seaside Postcard 6 Look at that little ship out there. Innit lovely.1983 Summer Bull. Yorks. Dial. Soc. 30 25 But intit a bi big?2005 in R. M. Millar Northern & Insular Scots (2007) 157 Intit funny, that.2013 J. White White Fence 166 Doing stuff without knowing why, innit that what gets folks in trouble?

ζ. 1800s taint, 1800s– 'taint, 1800s– 'tain't, 1900s– 't'ain't, 1900s– t'ain't. 1825 J. Neal Brother Jonathan I. 197 I don't say 'taint so.1834 W. G. Simms Guy Rivers II. xxi. 279 'Tain't so easy to find him if he don't want to be found.1859 J. A. Symonds Let. Sept. (1967) I. 206 You will think I am fallen desperately in love. Yet it taint so.1919 W. Deeping Second Youth xxiii. 194 'Tain't like 'im. 'E used to be sensible.1942 Z. N. Hurston in Amer. Mercury July 90 'T'ain't nothing to you, nohow.1974 H. R. F. Keating Underside viii. 77I'm sure whatever they say's undeserved.’ ‘No, t'ain't. You ninny.’2006 Philadelphia Apr. 78/3 T'aint New York, t'aint Washington.

d. Plural. (i).

γ. early Old English siendun, early Old English sion (Kentish), early Old English siont (Kentish), Old English sendun (Mercian), Old English seondan (rare), Old English seondon, Old English siend (rare), Old English siendan (rare), Old English siendon, Old English sient (rare), Old English sin (rare), Old English sindo (rare), Old English sindun (chiefly Anglian), Old English siond (rare), Old English siondan, Old English siondon, Old English sydun (Mercian, probably transmission error), Old English syn (rare), Old English syndas (transmission error), Old English syndo (rare), Old English syne (rare), Old English (rare)–early Middle English send, Old English (rare)–early Middle English sendon, Old English–early Middle English sind, Old English–early Middle English sindan, Old English–early Middle English sindon, Old English–early Middle English sint, Old English–early Middle English synd, Old English–early Middle English syndan, Old English–early Middle English synden, Old English–early Middle English syndon, Old English–early Middle English syndun, Old English–early Middle English synt, Old English (rare)–early Middle English synð, late Old English sent, late Old English seond, late Old English sindæn, late Old English sinðon, late Old English syd (probably transmission error), late Old English syndæn, late Old English–early Middle English sinde, late Old English–early Middle English sinden, late Old English–early Middle English sinð, late Old English–early Middle English synda, late Old English–early Middle English synde, late Old English–early Middle English synðon, early Middle English sænden, early Middle English sendde, early Middle English sendden, early Middle English sende, early Middle English senden, early Middle English sendeþ, early Middle English sendeð, early Middle English seondeð, early Middle English sinndenn ( Ormulum), early Middle English sonden, early Middle English sund, early Middle English sunde, early Middle English sunden, early Middle English sundeð, early Middle English syndde, early Middle English syndden. eOE tr. Orosius Hist. (BL Add.) (1980) i. i. 12 Be norþan him sindon Ealdseaxan.eOE (Kentish) Glosses to Proverbs of Solomon (Vesp. D.vi) in U. Kalbhen Kentische Glossen (2003) 124 Aperientur : siont ondo[ne].eOE (Kentish) Glosses to Proverbs of Solomon (Vesp. D.vi) in U. Kalbhen Kentische Glossen (2003) 150 Qui trahuntur : þe sin togene.OE Blickling Homilies 243 Hwær syndon þine word?OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) x. 2 Ðis synt [OE Lindisf. sint, OE Rushw. sindun, c1200 Hatton sende] soðlice þæra twelf apostola naman.c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 6293 Þa þatt sinndenn gode.a1200 (?c1175) Poema Morale (Trin. Cambr.) l. 290 in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 229 Hwu fele senden in helle.a1225 ( Rule St. Benet (Winteney) (1888) i. 13 Her seið..Benediht hu fele mynecena kynn syndan.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1978) l. 12358 We sunden [c1300 Otho beoþ] twælf cnihtes.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1978) l. 13635 Godd heo seondeð [c1300 Otho beoþ] laðe.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 7999 Heo tacneð kinges þa sunde [c1300 Otho beoþ] to cumene.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 8006 Sæie me of þan þinge þe me to cumen sonden [c1300 Otho beoþ].a1300 Shires & Hundreds Eng. in R. Morris Old Eng. Misc. (1872) 146 On wiltone schire syndon xlviii hundred hida.

ζ. (a) early Old English earan (Mercian), Old English æran (rare), Old English æron (rare), Old English ara (perhaps transmission error), Old English aro (Northumbrian, before personal pronoun), Old English aru (Northumbrian, before personal pronoun), Old English earon, Old English earun (chiefly Mercian), Old English hearan (transmission error), Old English (Northumbrian)–Middle English aron, Old English (Anglian)–Middle English arun, early Middle English arrin, early Middle English arrn ( Ormulum), Middle English aren, Middle English arene, Middle English arin, Middle English arnn, Middle English arren, Middle English arunn, Middle English arunne, Middle English aryn, Middle English eer, Middle English ere, Middle English eren, Middle English ern, Middle English erne, Middle English ernn, Middle English err, Middle English erre, Middle English eryn, Middle English har, Middle English hare, Middle English harn, Middle English her, Middle English ir, Middle English 1600s aier, Middle English (1800s Irish English (northern)) yr, Middle English–1500s arn, Middle English–1500s arne, Middle English–1500s arr, Middle English–1500s arre, Middle English–1500s er, Middle English–1600s ar, Middle English– are, 1600s air, 1900s– a (Caribbean); English regional (chiefly northern) 1800s– a'n (Shropshire), 1800s– ar, 1800s– ar', 1800s– er, 1900s– ahr, 1900s– aren (north-west midlands); U.S. regional (chiefly southern) 1700s– air, 1800s ar'; Scottish pre-1700 air, pre-1700 ar, pre-1700 arr, pre-1700 arre, pre-1700 ere, pre-1700 1700s– are, pre-1700 1800s er, 1800s yr; Irish English (northern) 1900s– er; (b) 1900s– art (western and south-western, before personal pronoun). Old English (Mercian) earun, etc., was not always understood by West Saxon copyists, who sometimes substitute (past tense) wǣron; compare quot. eOE2. Compare also forms such as æran, æron, ara in a West Saxon copy of the translation of Gregory's Dialogues by Wærferð, bishop of Worcester. On Old English hearan by transmission error in Daniel 206 see J. Pope in Notes & Queries 228 (1983) 386-7.eOE (Mercian) Vespasian Psalter (1965) lxxxi. 6 Ego dixi dii estis : ic cweð godas ge earun.eOE tr. Bede Eccl. Hist. (Tanner) iii. vii. 178 Monig wundor mægena earon sægd [OE Corpus Cambr. earan sægde, OE Corpus Oxf. wæron sæde; L. narrantur].OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. v. 14 Uos estis lux mundi : gie aron uel sint leht middangeardes.OE (Northumbrian) Liturgical Texts (Durham Ritual) in A. H. Thompson & U. Lindelöf Rituale Ecclesiae Dunelmensis (1927) 28 Omnes uos filii lucis estis : allo gie bearno lehtes aron gie.c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 6849 Ða Þatt arrn i þine walde.a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 73 Swiche ben þe deules bernes þe aren cleped ortrowe.a1275 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 61 Min heyin arrin dim & derke.a1325 (c1250) Gen. & Exod. (1968) l. 15 Cristene men ogen ben so fagen So fueles arn.c1380 Sir Ferumbras (1879) l. 2379 Þay aren in grete drede.1389 in J. T. Smith & L. T. Smith Eng. Gilds (1870) 36 Þer-to harn þei sworon on the halidom.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 4878 Yee Ne ern lickli lel men to be.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Gött.) l. 4847 Elleuen breþer we er [Vesp. es we, Fairf. we ar, Trin. Cambr. are we] lyveand.a1400 Psalter (Vesp.) xci. 5 in C. Horstmann Yorkshire Writers (1896) II. 226 Hou mikel..þine werkes ere þai.1401 in J. Stuart Extracts Council Reg. Aberdeen (1844) I. 382 Thir arr the sortis that arr.c1440 W. Hilton Mixed Life (Thornton) in G. G. Perry Eng. Prose Treat. (1921) 44 Sum men takes, and erre safede þer-by.c1450 (c1380) G. Chaucer House of Fame (Fairf. 16) (1878) l. 1008 Al these Arne [1483 Caxton ar, 1532 Thynne are] set in heuene.1465 M. Paston in Paston Lett. & Papers (2004) I. 294 They eryn as he left hem... The place where they ern kypt.a1475 Sidrak & Bokkus (Lansd.) (Ph.D. diss., Univ. of Washington) (1965) l. 11606 Alle þe deuels þat in helle are, He shal make quake and eke her care.1487 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (St. John's Cambr.) vii. 245 All yat trawailland er For ane his sak ar welcum her.1495 Trevisa's Bartholomeus De Proprietatibus Rerum (de Worde) xviii. xix. sig. bbijv/1 Camelles ben tothlesse aboue as oxen are.a1500 (?1382) J. Wyclif Sel. Eng. Wks. (1871) III. 169 Bodily werkis arunne more knowen.1528 T. More Dialogue Heresyes ii, in Wks. 202/1 Sarasyns, whiche..arne of another flocke.1534 Bible (Tyndale rev. Joye) John x. 30 I and my father are one [ Wyclif ben oon].c1535 in W. Fraser Lennox (1874) II. 347 I parsayf ȝe air in gud heill.1611 Bible (King James) Gen. xlii. 31 We are true men; we are no spies. We be twelue brethren [Coverd. we are; Geneva we be].1655 M. Sherrard in M. M. Verney Mem. Verney Family Commonwealth (1894) 256 The cavaleres aier to give 5,000l. pond bond.1657 T. Nickolas in B. Cusack Everyday Eng. 1500–1700 (1998) 302 Our hie wayes ar in sofishant repare.1701 J. Brand Brief Descr. Orkney, Zetland 37 Pites and Turff are the ordinary fewel they use.1750 J. Wesley Let. 8 June (1931) III. 281 Are there not churches and meeting-houses enough?1777 in Maryland Hist. Mag. (1911) 6 144 You must divide this..as i think it may serve you both if you air moderate.1850 C. Brontë Let. 18 Sept. (2000) II. 470 This, however, is a presumptuous ennumeration of chickens ere the eggs are hatched.1870 in G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. (1879) p. lxxiv The peens a'n loike to goo through 'er.1889 R. L. Stevenson Master of Ballantrae i. 2 Kittle folks are the Durrisdeers, They ride wi' ower mony spears.1898 W. J. Knowles in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 199/1 The clocks..irr goin'.1968 H. Orton & M. F. Wakelin Surv. Eng. Dial. IV. iii. 1122 Q[uestion]. To find out whether [they] had a wife, you'd ask me:..[Somerset] Art they [married]?1974 D. W. Maurer Kentucky Moonshine 54 Air they fur hit or air they agin hit?1976 Trans. Yorks. Dial. Soc. 14 38 Mi senses ahr dazed.1996 in R. Allsopp Dict. Caribbean Eng. Usage 3/2 Moutar an guitar a two differen ting.2001 Scotl. on Sunday 18 Mar. 38 Our flats are different in that I like a wee bit of everything.2009 N.Y. Times (National ed.) 4 Jan. (Week in Review section) 7/3 America's enemies are not confronting the United States military in air-to-air engagements or on the high seas.

η. (a) early Old English biodh (Kentish), early Old English (probably transmission error)–early Middle English bið, Old English beoþan (Mercian), Old English beoðan (Mercian), Old English beoþun (Mercian), Old English beow (probably transmission error), Old English biað (Anglian), Old English bieoþ (rare), Old English bioþ, Old English bioðo (Northumbrian), Old English bioðon (Northumbrian), Old English bioðun (Northumbrian), Old English biðo (Northumbrian), Old English biðon (Anglian), Old English biððon (Northumbrian), Old English–early Middle English beoð, Old English–early Middle English bioð, Old English (perhaps transmission error)–early Middle English boð, Old English (rare)–early Middle English byoð, Old English (rare)–early Middle English byð, Old English–Middle English beoþ, late Old English–Middle English biþ, early Middle English bæð, early Middle English beað, early Middle English behet, early Middle English beod, early Middle English beoh, early Middle English beoit, early Middle English beothþ, early Middle English beothz, early Middle English beoz (south-western), early Middle English berð (transmission error), early Middle English beð, early Middle English bez (south-western), early Middle English bied, early Middle English biedh, early Middle English bieþ, early Middle English bieð, early Middle English bieth, early Middle English bod, early Middle English boeit, early Middle English boit, early Middle English both, early Middle English bud, early Middle English bued, early Middle English buh, early Middle English buod, early Middle English buoð, early Middle English buð, Middle English bed, Middle English beet, Middle English beeþ, Middle English beeþe, Middle English beȝ, Middle English beht, Middle English beid, Middle English beit, Middle English beot, Middle English beoþe, Middle English beoth, Middle English bet, Middle English beþ, Middle English beþe, Middle English betȝ, Middle English beþo, Middle English betthe, Middle English beuþ, Middle English bey, Middle English beyt, Middle English beyth, Middle English beythe, Middle English bith, Middle English bitth, Middle English boet, Middle English boeþ, Middle English boeth, Middle English boþ, Middle English budd (Welsh English), Middle English bueþ, Middle English buith, Middle English but, Middle English buþ, Middle English buþe, Middle English buth, Middle English buthe, Middle English byet, Middle English byeþ, Middle English byeth, Middle English byt, Middle English byþ, Middle English byth, Middle English bythe, Middle English–1500s bethe, Middle English–1600s beth, Middle English–1800s beeth (English regional in later use), late Middle English buþþen; (b) Old English bio (before personal pronoun), Old English (before personal pronoun)–early Middle English beo, early Middle English bienn, Middle English benne, Middle English beon, Middle English beyn, Middle English bi, Middle English bie, Middle English bien, Middle English boen, Middle English buen (chiefly south-western), Middle English bun (west midlands and Welsh English), Middle English bune, Middle English by, Middle English byen, Middle English byn, Middle English bynne, Middle English–1500s beene, Middle English–1500s bene, Middle English–1500s (1800s Welsh English) ben, Middle English–1600s bee, Middle English–1600s been, Middle English–1600s bin, Middle English– be (now regional and archaic); English regional (chiefly west midlands) 1800s– bin, 1800s– bun (Shropshire); Scottish pre-1700 beine, pre-1700 bene, pre-1700 beyn, pre-1700 1700s– be; (c) Middle English beis, Middle English bese, Middle English bez, Middle English (1900s– U.S. regional (southern)) bes, 1900s– bees (English regional (Hertfordshire)), 1900s– be's (Irish English (northern)); Scottish pre-1700 beis, pre-1700 beyis; (d) English regional (Worcestershire) 1900s bist. Early Middle English forms such as beoz, bez listed at (a) reflect occasional use of the letter form z by certain scribes to indicate the dental fricative. In a number of regional varieties be or bees is used as a habitual form (contrasting with other forms of the verb such as are, is, etc. or zero copula); compare quots. 1937, 1997.eOE (Mercian) Vespasian Psalter (1965) xci. 13 (15) Adhuc multiplicabuntur in senecta uberi : nu get bioð gemonigfaldade in aeldu genyhtsumre.eOE King Ælfred tr. Gregory Pastoral Care (Hatton) (1871) xv. 97 Ðurh ða earan ða word bioð onfangen [L. concipitur], & on ðæm mode hie beoð acennedu ðurh ðæt ondgiet [L. generatur].OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. xxiv. 3 Dic nobis quando haec erunt : cueð us hoenne ðas biðon.OE Crist III 1224 Ðonne beoð gesomnad on þa swiþran hond þa clænan folc.., þa ær sinne cwide georne lustum læstun on hyra lifdagum.OE (Mercian) Rushw. Gospels: Matt. xxiv. 3 Dic nobis quando haec erunt : sæge us hwanne þas beoþ.OE Blickling Homilies 33 Gif us hwa abylgþ, þonne beo we sona yrre.a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 39 Þo bin þe gode word of holi boc.?a1200 ( tr. Pseudo-Apuleius Herbarium (Harl. 6258B) cxxiii. 108 Man seȝþ..þat hi beon botan miltan.a1225 ( Ælfric's Homily De Initio Creaturae (Vesp. A.xxii) in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 219 Her beoð [OE Royal sindon] niȝen anglen hapes.a1225 ( Ælfric's Homily In Die Sancto Pentecosten (Lamb. 487) in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 89 La hu ne beað [OE Royal sind] þa þet here specað galileisce?a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 83 We boð forwunded.a1225 (?OE) MS Vesp. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 239 A domes dȝei alle godes fend simle fram his ȝesecðe abroden bienn.a1275 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 33 Þis beit godis bodis ten.a1275 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 47 Wer boit þine ponewes?c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 1527 Sone heo bið [c1300 Otho hi beoþ] ilaȝed.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 2223 Whær beo ȝe mine cnihtes.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 1523 We buoð swiþe isibbe.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 2068 Beiene beoh [c1300 Otho beoþ] for-swornne.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 2098 Alle heo buh [c1300 Otho beoþ] fæi.c1275 Kentish Serm. in J. Hall Select. Early Middle Eng. (1920) I. 220 Wee bie ye idel.c1300 Vision St. Paul (Laud) in Archiv f. das Studium der Neueren Sprachen (1874) 52 35 Þe sunfole soules..beoz in helle pines þicke.c1300 St. Thomas Becket (Laud) l. 232 in C. Horstmann Early S.-Eng. Legendary (1887) 113 Swuche prelatus al-to fewe beoth nouþe In office i-do!a1325 (c1250) Gen. & Exod. (1968) l. 107 Watres ben her ðer-under suuen.c1325 (c1300) Chron. Robert of Gloucester (Calig.) l. 7582 Þe mestedel of heyemen, þat in engelond beþ, Beþ icome of þe normans.1340 Ayenbite (1866) 1 Þise byeþ þe capiteles.a1350 (c1307) in R. H. Robbins Hist. Poems 14th & 15th Cent. (1959) 23 Oure baners, þat bueþ broht to grounde.a1387 J. Trevisa tr. R. Higden Polychron. (St. John's Cambr.) (1865) I. 321 Þere by gracious tymes.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 22368 Þe iuus sal convert..All þat funden bes [Trin. Cambr. be, Fairf. ar].a1400 (c1303) R. Mannyng Handlyng Synne (Harl.) l. 388 Sum beyn [a1425 Dulwich arn] to beleue, sum beyn to lete.c1400 (?a1300) Kyng Alisaunder (Laud) (1952) l. 4956 From þe brest to þe grounde Men hij ben.c1400 (?a1300) Kyng Alisaunder (Laud) (1952) l. 6484 Faire wymmen it beeþ [a1425 Linc. Inn heo buþ] of prijs.1415 in F. J. Furnivall Fifty Earliest Eng. Wills (1882) 20 Halfe to the pores nedy folk that bun yn Marcle paryssh.1415 in F. J. Furnivall Fifty Earliest Eng. Wills (1882) 24 The londe rentes that ȝe bun feoffed In.?c1430 (c1400) J. Wyclif Eng. Wks. (1880) 33 Þei been enemys.a1450 (c1410) H. Lovelich Merlin (1932) III. l. 20758 They bien riht here.a1450 York Plays (1885) 501 Oure dedis beis oure dampnacioune.c1450 (c1386) G. Chaucer Legend Good Women (Fairf. 16) (1879) l. 1031 We..Be now disclaundred.c1450 (?a1350) Seege Troye (Arms) (1927) l. 1954 Wan ȝe but ynne.c1460 in A. Clark Eng. Reg. Oseney Abbey (1907) 130 Know þoo þat Bene now and to Be that I..ȝafe and grauntid..j litull parte of my mede.a1475 J. Fortescue Governance of Eng. (Laud) (1885) 111 Thes ij princes bith of egal estate.a1475 J. Fortescue Governance of Eng. (Laud) (1885) 112 Wich lawes ben right gode.c1475 (a1400) Sir Amadace (Taylor) in J. Robson Three Early Eng. Metrical Romances (1842) 46 Alle the men that come with me, For-sothe, thai bynne away.1485 W. Caxton tr. Paris & Vienne (1957) 14 Knyghtes and barons that been here.a1500 ( J. Yonge tr. Secreta Secret. (Rawl.) (1898) 150 By Purveyaunce a man aymeth aftyr reyson thynges that byth to com. ▸ ?a1500 R. Henryson tr. Æsop Fables: Wolf & Wether l. 2468 in Poems (1981) 92 Weryit beis all my scheip. ▸ ?a1513 W. Dunbar Poems (1998) I. 221 I be not clappit, As cursouris that in silk beine trappit.a1522 G. Douglas in tr. Virgil Æneid (1957) i. Prol. l. 232 Quhilk mony hundreth mylis syndry be.1534 Bible (Tyndale rev. Joye) Rom. xiii. 1 The powers that be, are ordeyned of God.1535 Bible (Coverdale) Zech. i. 19 What be these?1547 Queen Katherine Parr Lamentacion of Synner sig. E.iiiv They be neuer offended at anye thyng.1548 M. Coverdale et al. tr. Erasmus Paraphr. Rom. II. 40 And what thinges bene they?1554 D. Lindsay Dialog Experience & Courteour 1756 in Wks. (1931) I. 251 The gret God Omnipotent,To quhom al thingis bene present.1557 Malory's Story Noble & Worthy Kynge Arthur (Copland) Table of Contents The chapytres that ben conteyned in this present volume.c1571 E. Campion Two Bks. Hist. Ireland (1963) ii. vii. 107 The Irish bin false by kinde.1576 G. Gascoigne Complaynt of Phylomene in Steele Glas sig. K.ijv Such as true, and stedfast louers bene.1583 P. Stubbes Second Pt. Anat. Abuses sig. B2 Surely they are as all other countries and nations be.1584 G. Peele Araygnem. Paris Prol. sig. Aij Th'unpartiall daughters of Necessitie Bin aydes in her sute.1586 J. Ferne Blazon of Gentrie 71 You zay zomewhat well vor vs that we beene the most necessary men.1597 W. Shakespeare Richard III iv. iv. 92 Where is thy husband now, where be thy brothers?1609 W. Shakespeare Pericles v. 28 To Seas; Where when men been, there's seldome ease.1611 Bible (King James) 2 Kings vi. 16 They that be with vs are moe then they that be with them.1640 R. Brome Antipodes sig. E3v We be none of your father, so we beant.1646 R. Crashaw Steps to Temple 136 Blushes, that bin The burnish of no sin.1651 Bp. J. Taylor Rule & Exercises Holy Dying iv. §9. 233 Widows be slothfull, and children beth unkind [margin Written upon a wall in S. Edmunds Church in Lombarde Street].1669 J. Milton Accedence 15 Ego, tu, sui, be of the First Declension.a1687 W. Petty Polit. Arithm. (1691) v. 87 There be Three distinct Legislative Powers.1765 I. Bickerstaff Maid of Mill iii. ix. 68 I see nothing but ill blood and quarrels, among folk, when they be married.1821 Ld. Byron Marino Faliero (2nd issue) v. i. 137 And who be they?1842 W. Barnes Rhymes Dorset Dial. I. 136 The carpets they do use, Ben't fit to tread..An' chairs an' couches be so neat, You mussen teäke em vor a seat.1842 F. Marryat Percival Keene III. vii 121 Gemmen, I dare say you all very sorry; you be more sorry by-and-by.1861 W. M. Thackeray Four Georges ii. 103 Where be your painted houris?1865 A. C. Swinburne Masque Queen Bersabe 367 If thou be keen To note things amiss that been.1872 T. Chapman Widder Bagshaw's Visit 7 Kollectin' sitch feaw hannimals as they bin.1879 T. H. S. Escott England I. 242 No alarming sound for the powers that be.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxxix Plural..Yo' be, or bin, or bun.1930 P. O'Donnell Knife 102 There's people be's like that.1936 K. M. Morehouse Rain on Just 128 We be saved, I reckon.1937 Amer. Speech 12 268 Which ever one they bes.1977 Sci. Amer. Apr. 141/1 There be monsters!1990 J. Gribbin & M. Rees Cosmic Coincidences (1991) xi. 284 Rather than simply fill the edges of the cosmological map with the legend ‘here be dragons’.1994 C. Upton et al. Surv. Eng. Dial.: Dict. & Gram. 494/2 [Worcs.] They bist.1997 Nature 27 Mar. 321/2 A special habitual aspect that standard English lacks, and for this be is used and must never be omitted: they be sayin' means ‘they habitually say’.

θ. Old English wesaþ, Old English wesað. OE Blickling Homilies 153 Aræce þine handa & cweþ þæt þu gelyfe on ures Hælendes Cristes naman.., þonne wesaþ þine handa sona geedneowode.OE Paris Psalter (1932) cxix. 4 Strele beoð scearpe.., syððan of gledon wesað gearwe ahyrde.

β. Middle English es (northern), Middle English esse (northern), Middle English isse (northern), Middle English ys, Middle English (chiefly northern) 1800s– (regional) is, 1800s yiz (U.S. regional (southern)); English regional 1800s– es (Cornwall), 1800s– iss (Yorkshire), 1800s– iz; Scottish pre-1700 1700s– is. a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 4847 Elleuen breþer es we liuand, An at ham, ten in þis land.1489 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (Adv.) iii. 317 We..is ay in sic trawailling.c1523 Earl of Northumberland Let. Dec. in Camden Misc. (1992) XXXI. 93 All the crowners in this country is bound to certifie to the kinges counsaile of all the owtlawries in this country.1570 in J. Cranstoun Satirical Poems Reformation (1891) I. xiii. 211 Rune is thair glas, and gone now is thair graces.1574 tr. T. Littleton Tenures (new ed.) f. 107v Hys heires is in by dyscent.1578 in J. G. Dalyell Scotish Poems 16th Cent. (1801) II. 133 Our fais that bisie is.1603 Philotus clvi. sig. F2v Auld men is twyse bairnis.a1616 W. Shakespeare Comedy of Errors (1623) iii. ii. 20 Ill deeds is doubled with an evil word.a1616 W. Shakespeare Twelfth Night (1623) iii. ii. 75 He does smile his face into more lynes, then is in the new Mappe.1726 in Minutes of Evid. Nairne Peerage (1873) 35 in Sessional Papers House of Lords (H.L. A) XII. 65 The foresaid patrimonies is and shall be in full contentatione.1817 A. Royall Let. 24 Dec. (1830) 39 My witnesses is come.1875 E. Tweddell Rhymes Cleveland Dial. 17 John's hands is hard.1888 C. C. Jones Negro Myths Georgia Coast 157 Me could pint dem out an tell you who dem yiz.1897 E. W. B. Nicholson Golspie 97 Three saucers, one with clean water, another with dirty water, and a third empty, is put on a table.1951 Scots Mag. Nov. 115 They gang oot an' study the herrin', watch whit way they're shiftin', an' tell ye whaur the best grounds is.2002 M. McGrath Silvertown (2003) v. 48 We is that [sc. respectable], Janey. We is that an' all.

α. regional 1800s– am, 1900s– em (U.S. regional (in African-American usage)). 1802 G. Colman Poor Gentleman (new ed.) i. i. 10 We am all in the rough, Sir; farmer-like.1863 D. D. Emmett Black Brigade (sheet music) 5 We am de snolly-gosters, An' lubs Jim Ribber oysters.1876 G. L. Gower Surrey Provincialisms in W. W. Skeat Orig. Gloss. III. 80 We am..They am.1903 Dial. Notes 2 292 Em we? em yi? em they?1945 B. A. Botkin Lay My Burden Down 36 There am lots of folks..what says we-uns believes in superstition.1973 P. Smith Witt ii, in Early Work, 1970–79 (1994) 36 Look at this land where we am.

(ii). With personal pronoun affixed.Compare Forms of we pron. and Forms 2 at they pron.

ζ. (a) 1600s–1700s w'are; (b) 1600s th'are. 1593 A. Chute Beawtie Dishonoured 24 It proues at last that then w'are knowne the most.1611 T. Middleton & T. Dekker Roaring Girle sig. B3 Good things are most cheape, when th'are most deere.c1620 Convert Soule in E. Farr Sel. Poetry Reign James I (1847) 91 Then w'are agreed.c1625 Partiall Law (1908) iv. v. 91 What Twone w'are neerest to, and which way leads unto it?1700 P. Motteux in A. Boyer Achilles 16 Yes, 'tis Achilles Who makes you so uneasie till w'are gone.

(iii). Contracted.

ζ. 1500s–1600s 1800s– -r, 1500s–1800s -'r, 1500s– -'re, 1800s -re (Scottish), 1800s– -'n (English regional (west midlands)). With 'n compare English regional (west midlands) aren, a'n at 2d(i)ζ. and see discussion in the etymology (3.3). The form yer may in some instances represent a reduced form of you’re rather than a contraction of ye and are.?1577 Misogonus ii. iv, in R. W. Bond Early Plays from Ital. (1911) 231 Their all come.1594 J. Ogle Lament. Troy sig. E3 Swelling with fome through Aeolus puffing pride, So do they yell when they're by Hectors side.a1616 W. Shakespeare Two Gentlemen of Verona (1623) v. iv. 44 O, 'tis the curse in love, and still approv'd, When women cannot love where they're belov'd.1636 W. Sampson Vow Breaker iv. ii. 174 Their all asleepe.a1653 Z. Boyd Zion's Flowers (1855) 97 On their stowks thats seene, Snow-coverd tops, below they're grass-growne greene.1676 G. Etherege Man of Mode iv. i. 56 The Women indeed are little beholding to the young Men of this Age, they're generally only dull admirers Of themselves.1738 J. Swift Compl. Coll. Genteel Conversat. 2 I hope, you're never the worse. But where's your Manners?1787 R. Burns Poems (new ed.) 74 I'll be a Brig when ye're a shapeless cairn!1796 S. T. Coleridge Coll. Lett. (1956) I. 182 As Harwood's form possesses such lubric & fugacious qualities, I presume you must thumb him , before you can safely exclaim, ‘You're him !’1817 in Gentleman's Mag. (1836) 2 589 Dwyne yun fasin, gin hit beena da vyldest itt ivver dere faen apun yit.1836 C. Dickens Pickwick Papers (1837) ii. 12 ‘They're beginning up stairs,’ said the stranger—‘hear the..fiddles tuning.’1859 Harper's Mag. Feb. 421/1 You're the most splendid instance of a rose growing out of a dunghill I ever saw.1865 J. R. Dennett South as It Is (2010) 114 ‘Yer all so d—n lazy,’ says I, ‘since ye call yerselves free,..that I don't want none o' ye.’1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxiii They'n, or they bin.1897 W. S. Maugham Liza of Lambeth ix. 153 Bli' me if I know wot yer all talkin' abaht.1926 People's Home Jrnl. Feb. 14/1 If we're blonde and utterly feminine, we sometimes wish we were dark and could wear high collars. And if we're dark and tailored, we sigh to trail about in chiffons and flowing sleeves.1978 J. Updike Coup (1979) i. 39 Whoever the hell you are, you're the best thing I've seen today.2005 Gardenlife Oct. 13/3 Our picture researcher tracked down this photo of a white squirrel—they're actually albino greys.

α. regional 1700s -m (English regional (Kent)), 1700s– -'m. c1736 S. Pegge Alphabet of Kenticisms (1876) at Them Them all well.1783 Double Conspiracy ii. i. 30 They'm very good Neighbours.1824 M. Hawkins Saw-mill ii. iii. 35 Once think how we'm been trickt.1895 ‘C. Hare’ Down Village Street 203 They'm middlin geed children most times.1903 J. Davidson Knight of Maypole iii. 66 We'm only beginning, Humphrey.1996 M. Syal Anita & Me (1997) vii. 177 Even Beatties is sold out, they'm having to send down to London for more supplies!

β. regional 1800s– -'s. 1858 D. W. Wainwright Wheat & Chaff v. i. 73 They's all right—fust-rate!a1960 R. Wright Lawd Today! (1963) iii. i. 171 We's the official bed inspectors.2001 Sat. Night (Toronto) 25 Aug. 32/3 They's always late, runnin' on Indian time.

(iv). With negative particle affixed.

ζ. (a) With proclitic negative particle Old English naro (Northumbrian, before personal pronoun), Old English naron (Northumbrian), Old English nearan (rare), Middle English nar, Middle English nare, Middle English narn, Middle English ner. In Old English in West Saxon copies of apparently originally Anglian material nǣron (properly past tense: see ι. forms at 6c(iii)) is occasionally substituted for this form; compare quot. OE2.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: John x. 26 Quia non estis ex ouibus meis : forðon naro gie of scipum minum.OE Wærferð tr. Gregory Dialogues (Otho) (1900) ii. xxxviii. 177 Þa martyras þær in heora lichoman ne licgaþ & þ[o]n hwæðre nearan [OE Corpus Cambr. næron] wona from þære gehyrnesse.a1250 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Titus) (1963) 37 Þise narn nawt ilich to þe leane pellican.c1330 (?c1300) Amis & Amiloun (Auch.) (1937) l. 597 Kinges sones & emperour Nar non [v.r. Were noon] to gode to þe.a1450 (a1338) R. Mannyng Chron. (Lamb.) (1887) i. l. 16501 Þat we nar [?a1400 Petyt ne are] worþy a-geyn be cald To penaunce.a1450 (a1338) R. Mannyng Chron. (Lamb.) (1887) i. l. 7656 In al Saxoyne nar [?a1400 Petyt ere] non þem lyk.c1475 (a1449) J. Lydgate Minor Poems (1934) ii. 824 Al ner but pilgrymes. (b) With enclitic negative particle. (i). 1600s are'nt, 1600s are nt, 1600s arn't, 1700s–1800s are n't, 1700s–1800s ar'n't, 1700s– aren't; English regional 1800s a'dent (Lincolnshire), 1800s– arnna (Shropshire), 1800s– arn't, 1800s– erent (north-western), 1800s– errant (north-western), 1800s– urrent (north-western), 1900s– artna (west midlands); also Scottish 1800s– arna, 1900s– arenae, 1900s– arnae, 1900s– urnae; Irish English (northern) 1800s arn't, 1800s irnae, 1900s– urnae; (ii). 1600s–1700s an't, 1700s a'n't, 1800s– ain't /eɪnt/ (regional and nonstandard); English regional 1800s– ahnt, 1800s– aint, 1800s– annut (Yorkshire), 1800s– an't, 1800s– eint, 1800s– ein't, 1800s– yeunt (south-west midlands), 1900s– anna (west midlands); U.S. regional (chiefly southern) 1700s aint, 1800s– yent, 1900s– ain', 1900s– ent, 1900s– enty; Irish English 1700s an't. 1654 T. Washbourne Divine Poems 43 Such petty toyes Are nt for boyes.1705 E. Ward Hudibras Redivivus I. i. 20 But if our Eyes a'n't quick of Motion, They'll play the Rogue that gave the Caution.1735 H. Fielding Old Man taught Wisdom 9 Ha, ha, ha! an't we? no! How Ignorant it is!1763 R. Jago in R. Dodsley Coll. of Poems V. 80 The roads, they say, are n't much the better for't.1778 F. Burney Evelina I. xxi. 142 Those you are engaged to, a'n't half so near related to you as we are.1825 T. Hood Friendly Epist. to Mrs. Fry in Odes & Addr. Great People 31 O come and teach our children—that ar'n't ours—That heaven's straight pathway is a narrow way.1828 E. Bulwer-Lytton Pelham II. xxv. 260 A'n't we behind hand?1856 H. S. Riddell Gospel St. Matthew x. 29 Arna twa sparras sauld for ae faerden?1857 C. Thaxter Let. 18 Jan. (1895) 6 Are n't we very happy to be able to hear Theodore Parker?1866 J. E. Brogden Provinc. Words Lincs. 12 The eggs a'dent there.1898 W. J. Knowles in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 198/1 We irnae.1898 I. Wilkinson in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 198/1 [N. Yorks.] They annut as good as they war.1916 J. Joyce Portrait of Artist ii. 79 And they're a very rich order, aren't they, Simon?1922 A. E. Gonzales Black Border 283 [Gullah glossary] ‘Enty’, ‘ent’, ‘yent’, sometimes ‘ain'’, serve for isn't, aren't, didn't, don't, doesn't.1925 F. S. Fitzgerald Great Gatsby vii. 143 Aren't we going to let any one smoke a cigarette first?1971 H. Orton & M. V. Barry Surv. Eng. Dial. II. iii. 1041 Q[uestion]. If you saw [them] wheeling a pram and then gathered from our conversation that [they were] not married, you might ask me in some surprise: But..married?..[Derbyshire] Artna they?1982 N.Y. Times 9 June b1/6 But these young men aren't fighting for mere real estate.1992 in K. Jamie Queen of Sheba (1995) 40 They arenae lettin oan.1999 Herald (Glasgow) 28 Aug. 2 Cows are biggish and jaggyish in places but they just aren't eight miles long.2000 D. Kerr Puckle Poems 12 Maist o us arnae miners ataa.2006 G. Malkani Londonstani xiv. 168 We ain't sayin we don't want to do some dealings, make some bucks.2009 N.Y. Times (National ed.) 2 Jan. d1/2 And that—the expectations gap—means houses aren't selling.

η. (a) 1600s beant, 1600s bent, 1600s–1700s ben't; English regional 1800s baan't, 1800s ban't (south-western), 1800s– baint, 1800s– bain't /beɪnt/, 1800s– bant (south-western), 1800s– baynt, 1800s– bean't, 1800s– beant, 1800s– be-ant, 1800s– beean't (Yorkshire), 1800s– beint, 1800s– bent (south-west midlands and southern), 1800s– ben't (south-west midlands and southern), 1800s– binna (west midlands), 1800s– binnad (west midlands, before personal pronoun), 1800s– bunna (Shropshire), 1800s– byent, 1800s– byunt (south-west midlands), 1900s– b'ent (south-west midlands), 1900s– beyunt (south-west midlands), 1900s– bin (Gloucestershire, before personal pronoun); U.S. regional (chiefly New England) 1800s bain't, 1800s ban't, 1800s bant, 1800s ben't, 1800s– beant; Welsh English 1800s be'na, 1800s ben't, 1800s be'nt, 1900s– bain't; (b) English regional (south-west midlands and southern) 1800s– bisn't. c1630 Soddered Citizen (1936) iii. xi. 72 But their heads bent a made vpp zoo.1640 R. Brome Antipodes sig. E3v We be none of your father, so we beant.1657 N. Billingsley Brachy-martyrologia xxv. 88 Good people ben't offended To hear the clamour of this Her'ticks song.1757 S. Foote Author ii. 27 We ben't enough for Hunt the Whistle, nor Blind-Man's Buff.1810 M. van H. Dwight Jrnl. 20 Oct. in Journey to Ohio (1912) 2 Well! Gals where are you going?..You bant tho—To New Connecticut?1836 T. C. Haliburton Clockmaker 1st Ser. x. 64 They beant good saddle horses, and they beant good draft beasts.1854 A. E. Baker Gloss. Northants. Words I. 23 They baan't a gooing.1857 C. M. Yonge Dynevor Terr. I. iii. 29 The candles baint so good as they used, and I can't get no spectacles to suit me.1867 W. F. Rock Jim an' Nell 34 Ban't us thieves?1868 J. C. Atkinson Gloss. Cleveland Dial. 41 Him an' me beean't no ways kin.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lvii Binnad-a? Binna they?1971 Down East Nov. 25 Beant—still exists in Maine for ‘are not’ and ‘is not’.2005 S. Elmes Talking for Brit. ii. 31 There's piskies up to Dartymoor, and tidden good ye zay there baint.

β. (a) regional 1800s–1800s isn't, 1800s– izn't (English regional); (b) English regional 1800s– inna (west midlands), 1900s– in't; U.S. regional 1900s– 'in't. 1818 J. Ebers & C. Fellows Kaleidoscopiana Wiltoniensia 289 Madam's traps and gewgaws must fly for't, if they isn't gone already.1838 J. F. Cooper Homeward Bound I. xii. 173 Well, I think, Mr. Saunders, they isn't alike as much as they might be nother.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxxi They inna, or binna.1898 M. C. F. Morris in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 199/1 Isn't t'hooses?1921 J. Russell Where Pavement Ends 189 They're always 'avin' a feast and they don't care who comes—they 'in't proud.1973 K. Brathwaite Arrivants 67 An' if you hear people shout!..how they isn't have shelter.1973 J. Kett Tha's Rum'un, Bor! 12 Y'know bor, them ole taales in't often wrong.2007 R. Wilson Short Stories for Long Journeys 311 They isn't here man.

3. Present subjunctive. a. Singular. (i).

δ. early Old English sia (Kentish), early Old English siem (Mercian, 1st singular), early Old English sion (Mercian, 1st singular), Old English see (Northumbrian), Old English siae (Mercian), Old English siæ (Anglian), Old English się (non-West Saxon), Old English sieo (in a late copy), Old English sio, Old English syæ (Mercian), Old English syg (rare), Old English syge (rare), Old English (chiefly Anglian)–early Middle English se, Old English–early Middle English seo, Old English–early Middle English si, Old English–early Middle English sie, Old English–early Middle English sig, Old English–early Middle English sy, Old English (rare)–early Middle English sye, Old English (rare)–early Middle English syo, early Middle English seie, early Middle English siȝ, early Middle English sige, early Middle English syȝ. eOE (Mercian) Vespasian Psalter (1965) xxvi . 6 (4) Ut uideam uoluntatem domini et protegar a templo sancto eius : ðæt ic gese willan dryht' & ic siem gescilded from tempe ðæm halga[n].eOE (Northumbrian) Bede's Death Song (St. Gallen) 2 Naenig uuiurthit thoncsnotturra, than him tharf sie.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. x. 26 Nihil enim opertum quod non reuelabitur : nowiht forðon gedegled þæt ne se unwrigen.OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) v. 13 Buton þæt hit [sc. þæt sealt] sy [OE Cambr. Univ. Libr. sig, c1200 Hatton sye] utaworpen & sy [OE Cambr. Univ. Libr. sig, c1200 Hatton syo] fram mannum fortreden.OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) xxiv. 3 Sege us..hwylc tacn si þines tocymys.a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 91 Silof [L. Osanna] dauiðes bern, blesced bie he.?a1200 ( tr. Medicina de Quadrupedibus (Harl. 6258B) (1984) 241 Gif þu wylle þæt wif ȝeclansod sy..wyrc hyre sealfe.?a1200 ( tr. Pseudo-Apuleius Herbarium (Harl. 6258B) cxxxv. 135 Leȝe to þara wunde, oðþat heo hal siȝ.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1978) l. 12356 Hal seo [c1300 Otho beo] þu Arður king.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 7431 Alre king si [c1300 Otho beo] he ærmest.

η. (a) Old English bia (Northumbrian), Old English bio, Old English deo (transmission error), Old English–early Middle English beo, Old English (rare)–Middle English bi, Old English (Northumbrian)–Middle English bie, late Old English–early Middle English byo, late Old English– be, early Middle English been, early Middle English ben, early Middle English bene, early Middle English beon, early Middle English beyn, early Middle English bo, early Middle English boe, early Middle English bu, early Middle English bue, Middle English by, Middle English–1600s (1800s– English regional) bee; Scottish pre-1700 bee, pre-1700 bie, pre-1700 1700s– be, 1800s bey. eOE Metres of Boethius (partly from transcript of damaged MS) x. 65 Hwæt iow æfre þy bet bio oððe þince?OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 1st Ser. (Royal) (1997) iii. 205 Ne beo se rihtwisa gymeleas on his anginne.lOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) (Peterborough interpolation) anno 656 Ðus ic wille freon þis mynstre þet hit ne be underþed buton Rome ane.a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 107 Be swo it beo.a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 91 Blesced bie he þe cumeð a godes name.a1225 (?c1175) Poema Morale (Lamb.) l. 32 in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 161 Bo [a1200 Trin. Cambr. be, ?c1250 Egerton bue, a1300 Jesus Oxf. beo; v.r. bi] for him solue ech Mon.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 1968 Ær ich þe slæ mid mine spere. ar þu hit sule aȝen; þa while ich beon on liue.c1275 (?c1250) Owl & Nightingale (Calig.) (1935) l. 566 Þu gredest suich þu bo wod.1340 Ayenbite (1866) 219 By hit to þe bodie, by hit to þe zaule.a1382 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Bodl. 959) (1959) Gen. xxvii. 21 Wheþer þou be [a1425 L.V. art] my sonn Esau or none [1611 King James Whether thou bee my very sonne Esau, or not].c1400 (c1378) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Laud 581) (1869) B. vi. l. 207 Be þow went þei wil worche ful ille.c1405 (c1395) G. Chaucer Wife of Bath's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) Prol. l. 776 Er I be deed yet wol I kisse thee.c1450 (c1386) G. Chaucer Legend Good Women (Fairf. 16) (1879) l. 1852 Be as be may quod she.1489 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (Adv.) x. 581 Giff a man on ye wall may get He sall defend & it be ned Quhill ye remanand wp yaim sped.1548 Princess Elizabeth & J. Bale tr. Queen Margaret of Angoulême Godly Medytacyon Christen Sowle f. 15v If thu be my father.1568 A. Scott Poems (1896) iv. 97 Gif this bie.1611 Bible (King James) Jer. xvii. 5 Cursed be the man that trusteth in man.1703 R. Neve City & Countrey Purchaser 32 Mitre..is..an Angle that is just 45 degrees, or half a right one; and if it be a quarter of a Right Angle, they call it a Half Mitre.1746 Duke of Perth in W. Fraser Earls of Cromartie (1876) II. 207 Before it be two days, if they do not send us other orders, they will hear tell of our having done something.1832 Ld. Tennyson Dream Fair Women lxx, in Poems (new ed.) 139 I am that Rosamond, whom men call fair, If what I was I be.1873 J. A. H. Murray Dial. S. Counties Scotl. 242 The Loard bey guid tui-ye.1887 A. Wardrop Mid-Cauther Fair 238 I'll..see what the inside be like.1919 G. Rae 'Tween Clyde & Tweed 55 Some said that Paitrick meddled wi' a dram, But be this sae he maun hae wrocht wi' care.1991 E. S. Connell Alchymist's Jrnl. (1992) 23 I respond by asking how he could catalogue the structure of rainbows, or if he be employed with Nilotic darkness.1998 Scotl. on Sunday 4 Jan. T14 No matter how many are seriously injured playing rugby, we don't hear the medical profession demanding it be banned. (b) beest forms (2nd singular). 1500s–1600s beest, 1600s bee'st. Historically, these continue indicative forms, but apparently at least some early modern English texts prefer beest (rather than art) in syntactic environments that otherwise favour use of the subjunctive such as conditional clauses, as illustrated here. Similar use in conditional clauses is found later in south-western English regional varieties, but these also use beest regularly in the indicative.1546 S. Gardiner Detection Deuils Sophistrie f. iii If thou beest hungry for knowledge, take hede thou fallest not on euery careyn.c1600 Rob. Hood (Ritson) ii. ii. 38 Although thou beest in haste.a1616 W. Shakespeare Antony & Cleopatra (1623) i. v. 58 Bee'st thou sad, or merrie, The violence of either thee becomes.1667 J. Milton Paradise Lost i. 84 If thou beest he; But O how fall'n!1678 R. Cudworth tr. in True Intellect. Syst. Universe i. iv. 463 Whether thou beest a certain Divine Force and Soul. (c) Irish English (northern) 1900s– bees, 1900s– beez, 1900s– biz. The forms bees, beez, biz are recorded as functioning as 3rd singular present subjunctive as well as habitual present in current Ulster Scots by the Ulster-Scots Language Society.1996 C. I. Macafee Conc. Ulster Dict. Beez, see Be.

θ. Old English wese. OE Maxims I 49 Þy sceal [geong mon] on þeode geþeon, þæt he wese þristhycgende.OE Paris Psalter (1932) cv. 37 Wese swa, wese swa þurh eall wide ferhð.

γ. early Middle English sunde (perhaps transmission error). The form sunde in Laȝamon shows uncertainty and confusion (on the part of either the scribe or the poet) as to mood and number.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1978) l. 12115 Þæt is wel isene, soð þat hit sunde.

(ii). With personal pronoun affixed.Compare Forms 2a at it pron., adj., and n.1

η. 1600s beet, 1600s be't. 1607 T. Dekker & J. Webster West-ward Hoe ii.ii sig. D3 Par. And then you may..take Boate at Bridewell Dock most priuately. Omni. Beet so: a good place?1658 A. Cokayne Trappolin 459 Be't for what it will.1696 T. Dilke Lover's Luck sig. A4 Those tame unthinking Animals, the Beaux..are Satyr-Proof, be't ne're so keen.

(iii). With negative particle affixed.

η. (a) 1600s been't, 1600s–1700s ben't; English regional 1800s beean't (Yorkshire), 1800s binnot (Yorkshire), 1800s– baint, 1800s– baynt, 1800s– bean't, 1800s– ben't, 1800s– binna (Northumberland); Scottish 1800s bena, 1800s binna, 1800s binnae; Irish English 1800s beant, 1900s– baint; (b) Irish English (northern) 1800s bisna, 1800s bissent, 1900s– beesna, 1900s– beesnae, 1900s– bisn't. 1650 R. Heath Satyrs ii. 6 in Clarastella Whether that Bigamie been't as lawful now As 'twas 'tofore?1655 W. Rider Twins iii. i. 27 Pray heaven that the knaves plague ben't in these clothes.1716 J. Addison Drummer v. 57 Look you there, if he ben't with my Lady.1828 W. Carr Dial. Craven (ed. 2) (at cited word) I wish ye binnot bown to cheeat me.1871 W. Alexander Johnny Gibb vi. 38 An' gin there binna herrin'..ye cud get a gweed chape skate.1880 W. H. Patterson Gloss. Words Antrim & Down 8 If it bisna the right thing, we canny work wi' it..I can carry it, if it bissent too weighty.1893 S. R. Crockett Stickit Minister 62 I had spoken to nobody bena the servant lass frae Aberdeen.1898 M. J. Bacon in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 201/1 If thee bistnt.1898 W. H. Hills & Dr. Just in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 201/1 I wish thoo baint wrang.c1935 B. L. Coombes in B. Jones & C. Williams With Dust still in his Throat (1999) 72 If this bean't the luckiest cup I ever seed!1939 J. Joyce Finnegans Wake 285 Cat my dogs, if I baint dingbushed like everything!1952 H. F. M. Prescott Man on Donkey i. 27 If I bain't a fool not to tell your Ladyships the biggest bit of news of all.2001 Belfast News Let. (Nexis) 27 Aug. 8 By eck, my lovelies, smatter my gronyels if it bain't toim for groat smeddling!

b. Plural. (i).

δ. Old English (Northumbrian), Old English se (Northumbrian), Old English see (Northumbrian), Old English siæ (Mercian), Old English sie (chiefly Anglian), Old English sien, Old English sięn (Mercian), Old English sin, Old English sion, Old English sy (rare), Old English–early Middle English seon, Old English (rare)–early Middle English syen, Old English–early Middle English syn, late Old English sian, early Middle English seoð (perhaps transmission error), early Middle English syo, early Middle English syon. The form seoð in Laȝamon shows uncertainty and confusion (on the part of either the scribe or the poet) as to mood.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. vi. 1 Ut uideamini ab eis : þæt gie se geseno from him.OE Vercelli Homilies (1992) ii. 64 Sien we snotre & soðfæste & mildheorte.OE (Mercian) Rushw. Gospels: Matt. vi. 1 Ut uidiamini ab eis : þæt ge sie geseanę from heom from him.OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) vi. 1 Þæt ge sin [c1175 Royal syn, c1200 Hatton syen] geherede fram him.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 6905 Whæt cnihten ȝe seon [c1300 Otho beo].c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 6909 Ich þe wullen cuðen..whanene we icumen seoð.

η. Old English–early Middle English bion, Old English (rare)–Middle English beo, Old English–Middle English beon, Old English (in a late copy)–Middle English bien, late Old English–early Middle English byon, early Middle English beoð (perhaps transmission error), early Middle English bie, early Middle English bienn, early Middle English bo, early Middle English bon, Middle English been, Middle English beien, Middle English ben, Middle English bene, Middle English beyn, Middle English bi, Middle English boe, Middle English by, Middle English byn, Middle English– be, 1700s bin (English regional (Lancashire)), 1800s bes (Irish English (northern)); Scottish pre-1700 beis, pre-1700 1700s– be. OE Rule St. Benet (Corpus Cambr.) 84 Beon þær symble bedd genihtsumlice ofersprædde.a1225 (c1200) Vices & Virtues (1888) 133 Þat hie ne bien to swiðe gawrinde hider and ȝeond.a1225 MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 73 Þeh alle men beon of hore sunnen iclensed.a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 85 God almihtin iscilde us þet we ne bo noht of þe smalcheue.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 471 Þat we beon iquemed.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 6909 Ich þe wullen cuðen What cnihtes we beoð & whanene we icumen seoð.c1275 Kentish Serm. in J. Hall Select. Early Middle Eng. (1920) I. 219 Þe ye ne bie deseuerd fram þe felarede.a1333 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 14th Cent. (1924) 16 Wele..and worshype boe to crist.1340 Ayenbite (1866) 9 Þaȝ þer by zome bronches þet ne byeþ naȝt dyadlich zenne.1399 in W. Fraser Melvilles & Leslies (1890) III. 15 Gif the landis beis distroyit.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Trin. Cambr.) l. 14784 But of o þing in were be we.c1400 (c1378) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Laud 581) (1869) B. v. l. 418 Tyl matynes and masse be do.a1450 Pater Noster Richard Ermyte (Westm. Sch. 3) (1967) 16 Werkis of penaunce, but þei ben wrouȝt wiþ loue & in charite, þei ne are noȝt medeful.1483 in T. Thomson Acts Lords Auditors (1839) 115*/1 That summondis be gevin apon him.a1500 (?c1450) Merlin 150 Loke now that ye be larger.c1565 R. Copland Seuen Sorowes Women Prol. sig. A.iv Wandryng braynes, that seke for thynges new And do not reche if they be fals or trew.1611 Bible (King James) 1 Sam. xxiii. 21 Blessed be yee of the Lord.1632 R. Sanderson 12 Serm. 96 If we be of the Spiritualtie.1728 T. Sheridan in tr. Persius Satyrs Ded. p. viii Although You be now removed to another Soil.1744 Ayr Presbytery Reg. MS 6 June To Inspect the Manse and Officehouses of Riccarton To see if they be in a sufficient and Lodgeable condition.a1763 J. Byrom Misc. Poems (1773) I. 34 So 'tis all one to me, bin they easy or hard.1823 M. R. Mitford Julian iii. 45 We, feeble though we be, woman and boy, We'll save thee.1871 W. Alexander Johnny Gibb xxvii. 162 Fowk 't's been there'll be able to gi'e 's..the benefit o' their prayers gin we be likely to gae owre the bows.1898 R. O. Heslop in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 201/1 If the hoozes beez.1901 J. Davidson Self's the Man ii. 78 That [sc. ambition] is the end of all men, whether they be Of wood or adamant.2006 S. Johnson Ghost Map 164 Examine also the back yards..Note if they be flagged or filthy.

θ. Old English wesan, Old English wesen, late Old English wese. OE Paris Psalter (1932) lxvii. 5 Þa þe wydewum syn wraðe æt dome oþþe steopcildum wesen strange fæderas.lOE Canterbury Psalter cxxviii. 6 Fiant sicut foenum edificiorum : wese swæ heg getymbriendræ.

(ii). With negative particle affixed.

η. 1600s been't, 1600s–1700s (1800s U.S. regional) ben't; English regional (chiefly southern and midlands) 1800s– baint, 1800s– baynt, 1800s– bean't, 1800s– ben't, 1800s– binna (Northumberland). 1650 R. Heath Satyrs ii. 8 in Clarastella Who though they been't all sanctifi'd alike, Yet are as right.1678 J. Phillips Maronides vi. 15 Can't she speak sense, tho words ben't free?1702 S. Centlivre Beau's Duel i. i. 4 She makes Assignations with me, and keeps them..and if these ben't signs she likes me, the Devil's in't.1830 Morning Visitors ii. ii. 33 Well, I vow, if they ben't going a gunning about my daughter.1874 T. Hardy Far from Madding Crowd I. xxi. 228 And [the sheep] will all die as dead as nits, if they bain't got out and cured!1898 R. O. Heslop in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 201/1 If the hoozes binna.1998 Herald Express (Torquay) (Nexis) 2 Sept. 22 He hollers ‘Are you there?’.. If they bain't there they say ‘No’.

4. Imperative. a. Singular. (i).

η. early Old English bia (Mercian), Old English bio, Old English (probably transmission error) Middle English– be, Old English (rare)–early Middle English byo, Old English–Middle English beo, Middle English beon (polite form), Middle English bes (polite form), Middle English beth (polite form), Middle English bethe (polite form), Middle English bi, Middle English bie, Middle English bo, Middle English boe, Middle English bue, Middle English buo, Middle English by, 1500s–1600s bee, 1800s– bist (English regional (Oxfordshire)); Scottish pre-1700 beis, pre-1700 1700s– be. OE Christ & Satan 729 La, þus beo nu on yfele!OE Hymns (Julius A.vi) lvii. 3 in H. Gneuss Hymnar u. Hymnen im englischen Mittelalter (1968) 337 Adesto ęcclesię nunc : ætbe [read ætbeo?] þu gelaðunge nu.c1275 (?c1250) Owl & Nightingale (Calig.) (1935) l. 261 Bo nu stille & lat me speke.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 1669 Lauerd, beo þeu stille, let me al iwurþen.c1325 (c1300) Chron. Robert of Gloucester (Calig.) l. 1341 Sire emperour..ne be ȝe no so bolde.a1333 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 14th Cent. (1924) 20 Boe by þy sones trone.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 11161 Bi þou ful traist.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 10454 Be still, or ga me heiþen fra.c1430 N. Love Mirror Blessed Life (Brasenose e.9) (1908) 142 Be thou a man of prayer.a1450 Long Charter of Christ, A Text (Harl. 2346) (1914) l. 230a Pay þi rente; bue noȝt by-hinde.a1450 Partonope of Blois (Univ. Coll. Oxf.) (1912) l. 2616 Beth [a1500 BL Add. Bethe] of goode comforte.a1522 G. Douglas tr. Virgil Æneid (1957) i. vi. l. 44 Maistres of woddis, beis to ws happy and kynd.c1540 (?a1400) Gest Historiale Destr. Troy (2002) f. 12v Bes wakond and warly.1604 in T. Greaves Songes of Sundrie Kindes sig. B3 Flora sweete wanton bee not ouer coy.a1616 W. Shakespeare Tempest (1623) i. ii. 38 Obey and be attentiue.1732 G. Berkeley Alciphron II. vii. ix. 146 Alciphron, be not amused by Terms, lay aside the word Force.1838 H. W. Longfellow Psalm of Life in Knickerbocker Sept. 189 Be not like dumb driven cattle! Be a hero in the strife!1898 in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 201/2 [Oxfordshire] Bist, bisn't.1993 M. Leigh Naked & Other Screenplays (1995) 50 Be good. If you can't be good, be careful!

θ. Old English uæs (Northumbrian), Old English ues (Northumbrian), Old English uoæs (Northumbrian), Old English uoes (Northumbrian), Old English woes (Northumbrian), Old English (chiefly Northumbrian)–early Middle English wæs, Old English (before preceding pronoun)–early Middle English wes, late Old English węs, early Middle English wæsse, early Middle English weos, early Middle English weosse. In early Middle English only in copies of Old English material and in phrase wæs hail! in Laȝamon (see wassail n.).OE Andreas (1932) 540 Wes ðu gebledsod, brego mancynnes, dryhten hælend!OE West Saxon Gospels: Luke (Corpus Cambr.) i. 28 Hal wes ðu!c1200 ( West Saxon Gospels: Luke (Hatton) i. 28 Hal wæsse [a1175 Royal wes] þu.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 7469 Lauerd king wæs hail [c1300 Otho Louerd king wassail].

(ii). With personal pronoun affixed.Compare Forms 2a at thou pron.

η. Old English beoðo. OE Glosses to Lorica of Laidcenn (Harl. 585) in E. Pettit Anglo-Saxon Remedies, Charms, & Prayers (2001) I. 46 Meo..uertice galea salutis esto capite : minum..hneccan helm hælo beo ðo westo heafde.

θ. Old English westo, Old English–early Middle English westu. OE Glosses to Lorica of Laidcenn (Harl. 585) in E. Pettit Anglo-Saxon Remedies, Charms, & Prayers (2001) I. 46 Meo..uertice galea salutis esto capite : minum..hneccan helm hælo beo ðo westo heafde.c1175 ( Homily (Cambr. Ii.1.33) in A. M. Luiselli Fadda Nuove Omelie Anglosassoni (1977) 151 Hal westu [L. bene sis], min se leofa freond.

(iii). With negative particle affixed.

η. (a) 1600s ben't, 1600s–1700s been't; Scottish 1700s– binna, 1800s bynna; (b) English regional (southern) 1800s– bissent, 1800s– bistn't. a1643 W. Cartwright Ordinary (1651) iv. iii. 64 Nay ben't afraid: here's none shall doe you harm.1691 T. Heyrick Misc. Poems 51 Yet been't too sparing.a1774 R. Fergusson Poems Var. Subj. (1779) 90 Unyoke then, man, an' binna swear To ding a hole in ill-haind gear.1816 W. Scott Old Mortality i, in Tales of my Landlord 1st Ser. III. 8 She says to me, Binna cast doun, but gird yoursel up to the great task o' the day.a1895 T. C. Peter MS Coll. Cornish Words in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1898) I. 201/2 Don't ee be, beintee, or bissent.1898 Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 201/2 [Oxfordshire] Bist, bisn't.1983 W. L. Lorimer & R. L. C. Lorimer New Test. in Scots Acts xviii. 236 Ae nicht the Lord said tae Paul in a vision, ‘Binna feared, but haud on at your preachin.’

(iv). With negative particle and personal pronoun affixed.Compare Forms 2b at ye pron.

η. 1800s– beintee. a1895 T. C. Peter MS Coll. Cornish Words in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1898) I. 201/2 Don't ee be, beintee, or bissent.

b. Plural. (i).

η. Old English bio (before personal pronoun, rare), Old English bioþ (Mercian), Old English bioð, Old English–early Middle English beoþ, Old English–early Middle English beoð, Old English–Middle English beo (before personal pronoun), early Middle English beod, early Middle English beos, early Middle English beothþ, early Middle English beð, early Middle English bieþ, early Middle English bieð, early Middle English buð, Middle English beeȝ, Middle English bees, Middle English beese, Middle English beeth, Middle English beis (northern), Middle English ben, Middle English beoth, Middle English bes, Middle English bese, Middle English beþ, Middle English beth, Middle English bethe, Middle English byeþ, Middle English– be; Scottish pre-1700 beis, pre-1700 beys, pre-1700 1700s– be. Now formally merged with the singular in all standard varieties of modern English.eOE (Mercian) Vespasian Psalter (1965) ii. 10 Et nunc reges intellegite, erudimini omnes qui iudicatis terram : & nu cyningas ongeotað bioð gelærde alle ða ðe doemað eordan.OE Andreas (1932) 1609 Ne beoð ge to forhte.a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 49 Buð [L. Estote] admode alse duue.a1225 (c1200) Vices & Virtues (1888) 89 Ne bieð ȝelich ðe horse.?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 133 Nebeo ȝe naut semey ach beoð ester.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1978) l. 9567 Beoð stille beoð stille cnihtes inne halle.c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) l. 2246 Bes of him ful glad and bliþe.a1382 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Douce 369(1)) (1850) Isa. i. 16 Be ȝee washen, beth clene [a1425 be ȝe clene].a1425 (?a1350) Seven Sages (Galba) (1907) l. 4232 Bese meri, and mase gude chere.c1440 (?a1400) Morte Arthure l. 2856 Bees noghte baiste of ȝone boyes, ne of þaire bryghte wedis!1480 W. Caxton Chron. Eng. cxcvii. 175 Bethe ware sirs.c1480 (a1400) St. Thomas Apostle l. 326 in W. M. Metcalfe Legends Saints Sc. Dial. (1896) I. 138 Beis baptiste but delay.?a1500 G. Chaucer Miller's Tale (Harl. 7334) (1885) l. 3578 Beoth [c1405 Hengwrt be] merye for the flood passeþ a-non.c1520 M. Nisbet New Test. in Scots (1901) I. Matt. xvi. 11 Be ye war of the sourdauche of Phariseis.1611 Bible (King James) Matt. vi. 16 When yee fast, be not as the hypocrites.1794 J. Grahame Poems 76 Be sure pull on your silken hose.1832 F. Marryat Newton Forster I. xi. 148 Be smart, my lads, for she has the heels of us.1989 J. Trollope Village Affair i. 2 ‘Be quiet!’ she shouted. ‘You beastly, beastly children.’

θ. Old English wesaþ, Old English wesað, Old English wosas (Northumbrian), Old English wosað (Northumbrian), Old English wossað (Northumbrian), Old English–early Middle English wese (before personal pronoun), late Old English wesæþ. OE (Mercian) Rushw. Gospels: Matt. x. 16 Estote ergo prudentes sicut serpentes : bioþ uel wesaþ [OE Lindisf. wosas ge] forþon snottre swa swa nedra.OE Paris Psalter (1932) cxiii. 23 Wesað ge fram gode geara gebletsade.c1200 ( West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Hatton) xxviii. 9 Hale wese ge [OE Lindisf. wosað gie hal, OE Rushw. beoþ hale].

(ii). With negative particle affixed.

η. Scottish 1800s– binna. 1832 A. Beattie Poems 138 Till Meg cried,—‘Hosta—binna fools’.1983 W. L. Lorimer & R. L. C. Lorimer New Test. in Scots Matt. xxviii. 59 But the angel said tae the weimen, ‘Binna feared. I ken ye ar seekin Jesus, at wis crucifíed. He isna here: he hes risen, een as he said he wad.’

5. Past indicative. a. 1st and 3rd singular. (i).

θ. early Old English uues, Old English uæs (chiefly Northumbrian), Old English uæss (Northumbrian), Old English uuæs (rare), Old English (probably transmission error), Old English wæss (Anglian), Old English węs, Old English–early Middle English wæs, Old English (rare)–early Middle English 1600s waes, Old English–1500s wes, Old English– was, late Old English–early Middle English weas, early Middle English w (transmission error), early Middle English wa (probably transmission error), early Middle English wal (transmission error), early Middle English we (probably transmission error), early Middle English weis, early Middle English weos, Middle English qwas, Middle English uas, Middle English ues, Middle English uuas, Middle English vas, Middle English ves, Middle English vhos, Middle English vos, Middle English waas, Middle English wace, Middle English waȝ, Middle English wasce, Middle English watȝ, Middle English wees, Middle English wese, Middle English wesse, Middle English whes, Middle English whos, Middle English whosse, Middle English woos, Middle English wosse, Middle English ws, Middle English wys (perhaps transmission error), Middle English 1600s wass, Middle English–1500s wasse, Middle English–1500s whas, Middle English–1600s wase, Middle English–1600s wos, Middle English–1600s wose, late Middle English wast (transmission error), late Middle English wat (transmission error), 1500s woas, 1600s werst (perhaps transmission error); English regional 1700s– wus, 1800s– wez, 1800s– wiz, 1800s– wuz, 2000s– wo' (Yorkshire); U.S. regional 1800s wiz (southern), 1800s wus, 1800s– wuz, 1900s– uz (chiefly southern); Scottish pre-1700 uas, pre-1700 ues, pre-1700 ves, pre-1700 vesz, pre-1700 wace, pre-1700 wase, pre-1700 wese, pre-1700 wos, pre-1700 1700s vas, pre-1700 1700s– was, pre-1700 1700s– wes, pre-1700 1800s– wis, 1800s– wass, 1800s– wus, 1800s– wuz, 1900s– wiz; also Irish English 1800s 'as (Wexford), 1800s waas (Wexford), 1800s wus (northern), 1800s– wuz (northern). eOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Parker) anno 855 Ęþelwulf cyning..ferde to Rome mid micelre weorþnesse & þær was xii monaþ wuniende.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: John i. 1 In principio erat uerbum : in fruma uæs uord.OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) xxv. 36 Ic wæs nacud.OE West Saxon Gospels: John (Corpus Cambr.) i. 1 On frymðe wæs word.lOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) (Peterborough contin.) anno 1122 On þis geare wæs se king Heanri on Cristesmæssan on Norhtwic, & on Pasches he weas on Norhthamtune.a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 67 Al mankin, þe was..and nu is.a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 17 Þet he wes iboren of ure lefdi.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 965 Þat [sc. þat clif] weos [c1300 Otho his] Geomagoges lupe.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 1490 Þat wæs þe olde king.c1330 Otuel (Auch.) (1882) l. 811 Rouland..wos þe gladdeste man vnder sonne.c1380 Sir Ferumbras (1879) l.421 Þat al þe feld y-strawed wace.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 12695 Sco was wit barn.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Gött.) l. 1074 Wid þ[e] cheke bon of ane asse Men say þat abel slain wasse.c1400 (?c1390) Sir Gawain & Green Knight (1940) l. 1 Þe assaut watȝ sesed at Troye.c1420 Chron. Vilod. 90 A lytill child y bore þere wys.c1440 (?a1400) Morte Arthure l. 76 Whas neuer syche noblay.1447 O. Bokenham Lives of Saints (Arun.) (1938) l. 6284 Whan furth passyd þe soule waas [rhyme plaas].c1451 J. Capgrave Life St. Gilbert (1910) 103 Thei saide þe north wynd wast best, if it wold blowe.1477 W. Caxton tr. R. Le Fèvre Hist. Jason (1913) 7 There was grete nombre of speeres broken.1478 W. Maryon Let. 8 Nov. in Cely Lett. (1975) 35 All youre letterys, wyt the wyche he wosse ryght well plesed.1489 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (Adv.) xi. 38 That wes wnwisly doyn perfay.1504 in B. Cusack Everyday Eng. 1500–1700 (1998) 289 [Presentment, Essex] They acced hem wossarwante [= whose servant] he wase.1517 in B. Cusack Everyday Eng. 1500–1700 (1998) 101 [Deposition, Cambridgeshire] The Letter..that woas send them fro London.1533 J. Gau tr. C. Pedersen Richt Vay sig. Hviii Ane of thaime vesz awand ane thowsand pennis to hime.1535 Bible (Coverdale) Zech. viii. 2 I was in a greate gelousy ouer Sion.c1600 R. Lindsay Hist. & Cron. Scotl. (1899) I. 15 He vas estemed the grettest man.1611 Bible (King James) John i. 1 In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God.1613 W. Adams Let. 1 Dec. in A. Farrington Eng. Factory in Japan (1991) I. 106 I wass poour, for w'ch cass I wass dessirouss to get soumthing.1624 in H. Paton Rep. MSS Earl of Mar & Kellie (1904) 123 He wos sory your lordships halks..were so misgeydit.c1650 J. Spalding Memorialls Trubles Scotl. & Eng. (1851) II. 34 The King wes said to be dealling ernestlie with the lordis.1697 E. Ravenscroft Anatomist iii. i. 35 The German Doctor, that wase her this morning.1700 in J. Stuart Misc. Spalding Club (1846) III. 184 At St. Ruffus' Fair wes nyne years.1762 O. Goldsmith Citizen of World II. 53 I was this morning to buy silk for a night-cap.1771 T. Smollett Humphry Clinker II. 226 Issabel a painted harlot, that vas thrown out of a vindore.1848 J. R. Lowell Biglow Papers 1st Ser. ii. 14 A Yung feller of our town that wuz cussed fool enuff to goe atrottin..arter a Drum and fife.1867 W. Barnes in T. P. Dolan & D. Ó Muirithe Dial. Forth & Bargy (1996) 35 'Chas, for Ich waas, I was.1882 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. at Mother-Law I toud 'im..to lave me w'eer I wuz.1898 R. O. Heslop in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 199/2 Aa wiz or wez.1898 W. R. Eaton in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 202/1 [Norfolk] Lizzie comed last Wednesday wus a week.1906 ‘H. Foulis’ Vital Spark 28 I wass feared the wean would sterve.1956 C. M. Costie Benjie's Bodle 187 He wis been i' Sooth America, teu.1958 W. Humphrey Home from Hill 80 Hit uz Monday a week when I uz running mah line.1987 Toronto Star 28 Nov. f1 He was always there for me.2004 Belfast News Let. (Nexis) 7 Aug. 26 A wus oot earlie tae cetch a bus.

ι. Middle English war, Middle English ware, Middle English–1500s wher, 1800s– were (Welsh English); English regional 1700s– wor, 1700s– wur, 1800s– war, 1800s– wer, 1800s– were, 1800s– wore, 1800s– wun (Shropshire, 3rd singular), 1900s– weren (Shropshire); U.S. regional (chiefly southern and Midland) 1800s– war, 1800s– wur, 1900s– were; Scottish 1800s– war, 1800s– wir (Shetland), 1800s– wur. a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 14353 At his bidding he ras on-nan, he þat ligand þar war in stan.c1440 Prose Life Alexander (Thornton) (1913) 76 It ware aboute þe xj houre of þe day.1481 R. Cely Let. 16 Oct. in Cely Lett. (1975) 114 Send me whorde ȝefe Twesylton sellyd hony of my brothers hors whyll he wher heyr or not.1535 in S. Tymms Wills & Inventories Bury St. Edmunds (1850) 126 My rynge whych wher my wyffys.1632 R. Brome Northern Lasse ii. ii He sed I were a deaft Lasse.?1746 ‘T. Bobbin’ View Lancs. Dial. 22 I steart like o Wil-cat on wur welly gawmless.1790 A. Wheeler Westmorland Dial. 14 Ivver sen I wor wed.1829 S. Kirkham Eng. Gram. 193 I war thar.1837 C. Dickens Pickwick Papers xxxiii. 361 Was one of those voices Mr. Pickwick's? ‘Yes, it were, sir.’1871 W. Alexander Johnny Gibb x He war a wee thing better.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxx [Ludlow] 'E wuz, or wun, or were.1886 T. Hardy Mayor of Casterbridge II. xxii. 307 He was kind-like to mother when she wer here below.1898 E. Douglas in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 199/2 [Pembrokeshire] I were, he were.1933 M. K. Rawlings South Moon Under 77 I were jest crossin' the river..when a raft o' logs passed me.1967 M. A. Scott Island Saga 99 The' wur too little watter for ventering that wey.1979 Bull. Yorks. Dial. Soc. Summer 5 Ther wor a varry weel knawn..Bishop.2000 F. Keane Stranger's Eye 110 It slipped into his routine of..me doin' everythin'. I were knackered.

α. U.S. regional 1900s– am, 1900s– -'m. 1884 L. W. Baldwin Yankee School-teacher in Virginia xxv. 177 She [sc. a mule] am de catty-corneres' sort ob beast dat eber I wur 'flicted ter own, dat she am.1969 in Dict. Amer. Regional Eng. (1985) I. 177/1 [Central western New Jersey] Alfalfa didn't come to our country when I'm a boy.

η. (a) Irish English (northern) 1900s– be, 1900s– beet (before to). Apparently only in the phrase to be to ‘to have to’.1926 P. O'Donnell Storm x. 71 I beet to sit down, for my legs couldn't hould me.1953 M. Traynor Eng. Dial. Donegal 18/1 He saw a light moving through the trees—it be to be a ghost. (b) U.S. (chiefly African-American usage), Caribbean, and Australian. (Aboriginal usage). 1900s– been. Apparently sometimes rendering the past tense marker bin, which is a feature of Gullah and Caribbean, Australian, and Pacific creoles. This section covers the use of been in environments where past tense is expected; this is distinct from the omission of have in the present perfect, for which see discussion in the etymology (3.7).1927 E. C. L. Adams Congaree Sketches xxix. 69 He been los' on de bee-tree track.1971 in R. Allsopp Dict. Caribbean Eng. Usage (1996) at Been At two o'clock I been on Accra beach, a girl and I. (c) U.S. (in African-American usage) 1900s– be, 1900s– bees. Chiefly habitual.1953 J. M. Brewer Word on Brazos 4 We was all listenin' to de preachuh... Evuhbody wonder what de trouble be.1985 in Amer. Speech 60 209 I be living in Bryan and traveled by trolley to College Station.1985 in Amer. Speech 60 208 The parents had more sense than we had; they bees to the door.

(ii). With personal pronoun affixed.Compare Forms 2 at it pron., adj., and n.1 and Forms 2bγ at I pron. and n.2

θ. (a) With enclitic pronoun Middle English 1600s wast, late Middle English waste, 1500s– was't (now archaic). a1325 (c1250) Gen. & Exod. (1968) l. 1957 Get wast bettre he ðus was sold.a1450 York Plays (1885) 509 Whanne waste þat we þe clothes brought??1570 E. Elviden Hist. Pesistratus & Catanea sig. Cii Alas alas, ambition was't that kindled al this fire?a1616 W. Shakespeare Measure for Measure (1623) ii. i. 121 Clo... Was't not at Hallowmas Master Froth? Fro. Allhallond-Eue.1818 W. Scott Heart of Mid-Lothian v, in Tales of my Landlord 2nd Ser. II. 106 Where was't that Robertson and you were used to howff thegither?1960 J. Barth Sot-weed Factor i. ix. 89 Was't haply your desire to spend quietly the evening of life! (b) With proclitic pronoun. (i). Middle English– twas (now nonstandard and regional), 1500s– 'twas (now archaic and regional), 1600s t'was; (ii). 1600s chwas (apparently only in representations of nonstandard speech). a1400 (c1300) Northern Homily: Pilgrim of St. James (Coll. Phys.) in Middle Eng. Dict. at Hien Twas a man..That til sain Iamis hit the way.1560 T. Churchyard Contention betwyxte Churchyeard & Camell sig. E.i/2 But twas vnleudly dooe, and after an homly sord.a1593 C. Marlowe Jew of Malta (1633) iii. sig. G2 'Twas told me in shrift, Thou know'st 'tis death and if it be reueal'd.a1616 W. Shakespeare Othello (1622) iii. iii. 163 Twas mine, tis his, and has bin slaue to thousands.1658 W. Chamberlayne Loves Victory i. i. 206 Chwas nere thus hampered before, cham afeard tont come ofe.1690 J. Locke Ess. Humane Understanding ii. xxi. 125 'Twas a right Answer of the Physician to his Patient, that had sore Eyes.1740 S. Richardson Pamela I. xxxi. 175 'Twas a Thing to be lamented.1774 G. G. Beekman Let. 11 Nov. in J. Judd Corr. Van Cortlandt Family (1977) 13 Twas this morning informed there were two Man of war & four cutters Coming here.1859 E. FitzGerald tr. Rubáiyát Omar Khayyám xlii. 9 He bid me taste of it; and 'twas—the Grape!1880 M. A. Courtney W. Cornwall Words in M. A. Courtney & T. Q. Couch Gloss. Words Cornwall 37/2 'Twas a misment on my part.1967 J. B. Keane Lett. of Successful TD (1968) ii. 19 'Twas then that Razzy and I decided to go on hunger-strike.1982 W. Goyen Had I Hundred Mouths (1986) 10 Leander was different, twas in his eyes.2005 Nation 15 Aug. 23/1 US authorities have done a lot, inside Iraq, to exacerbate the differences between Shiites and Sunnis... 'Twas ever thus with colonial ventures.

ι. 1500s twore, 1900s twere (historical); English regional 1800s– 'twar, 1800s– 'twer, 1800s– 'twere. ?1577 Misogonus ii. iii, in R. W. Bond Early Plays from Ital. (1911) 93 Twore he that before put my master to flighte.1803 G. Coleman Love Laughs at Locksmiths i. i. 15 He married his sister..to our rich hump-backed potter-carrier—and considering miss were nigh fifty fat and bandy, 'twere reckoned a tightish match.1866 J. E. Brogden Provinc. Words Lincs. 229 We'd six little mouths ta fill…'twer a-bit-on-a-pill [pull].1893 T. G. Jackson Hist. Wadham Coll. 31 [Somerset] 'Twere Varmer Mowdy's plough runned away, and 'twere fauch'nate they hadn't a hitched on the zull.1901 Longman's Mag. Feb. 363 'Twere [sc. the sloe wine was] made o' nought but the snags what grows in the hedges.1992 A. Thorpe Ulverton ix. 198 She do claps I to her breast though she be that poorly bag o' bones as twere like bein clapsed by a sparrer.

(iii). Contracted.

θ. U.S. regional (1st singular) 1800s -ze, 1800s– -'se, 1900s– -'s, 1900s– -'uz (chiefly southern). 1829 S. Kirkham Eng. Gram. 192 He sade no; and then ize up a stump.1941 J. Stuart Men of Mountains 95 I'll never forget how I felt when I's shot.1972 Foxfire Bk. 23 I's studyin' about it th'other day.

ι. English regional (northern) 1800s– -'re. 1867 B. Brierley Marlocks of Merriton 79 When aw're agate o' snootin' after wenches.1898 R. Dottie Rambles & Recoll. 26 As aw're pegginmi way to th' train.

(iv). With negative particle affixed.

θ. (a) With proclitic negative particle Old English–early Middle English næs, Old English–Middle English nas, Old English (rare)–Middle English nes, early Middle English mes (transmission error), early Middle English nass ( Ormulum), early Middle English neas, early Middle English nies (perhaps transmission error), Middle English nace, Middle English nasse. OE Ælfric Old Eng. Hexateuch: Gen. (Claud.) ii. 5 Mann næs, ðe ða eorðan worhte.lOE St. Chad (Hatton) (1953) 174 Nes þet naht wunderlic þet he þone deaþes deg swa unforht abad.lOE King Ælfred tr. Boethius De Consol. Philos. (Bodl.) v. 11 He..næs nauht gedrefed.c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 8105 Acc whatt forr þi nass þatt nohht don.a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 81 In þisse world nas na laȝe.a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 43 Elmesȝeorn nes heo nefre.c1275 Lutel Soth Serm. (Calig.) l. 16 in R. Morris Old Eng. Misc. (1872) 186 So reusful dede idon neuer non nas.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 1731 And ihc nas na wurdra. þenne ich nes weldinde.c1330 (?a1300) Sir Tristrem (1886) l. 2215 Sore him greued his vene, As it no wonder nes.c1330 (?a1300) Sir Tristrem (1886) l. 161 Nas neuer non fairer fedde.?c1400 (c1380) G. Chaucer tr. Boethius De Consol. Philos. (BL Add. 10340) (1868) i. pr. vi. l. 654 I nas nat deceiued quod sche. ▸ ?1440 tr. Palladius De re Rustica (Duke Humfrey) (1896) iv. l. 906 Gentiler in kynde neuer nasse.a1500 (?c1450) Merlin 220 Ther nas noon that was wounded to deth.?1577 F. T. Debate Pride & Lowlines sig. Av So paynted and so coloured..Nas Floras land. (b) With enclitic negative particle. (i.) 1600s– wa'n't (now nonstandard), 1600s– wan't (now nonstandard); English regional 1800s wa'n't, 1800s– want (Berkshire), 1800s– waun't, 1800s– wunna (Shropshire), 1800s– wunnad (Shropshire, before personal pronoun), 1900s– wan' (before personal pronoun), 1900s– wanna (west midlands), 1900s– wanner (west midlands); U.S. regional 1700s– want, 1800s– wa'n't, 1800s– wa'nt, 1800s– wan't, 1900s– won't, 1900s– wun't, 2000s– wan' (southern, before personal pronoun); (ii.) 1600s– wasn't, 1700s– was'nt; English regional 1800s– wadden (southern), 1800s– waddn' (southern), 1800s– wadd'n't (southern), 1800s– wad'n (southern), 1800s– wadn' (southern), 1800s– was'n (Devon), 1800s– wasna (west midlands), 1800s– wazn't, 1800s– woddent (southern), 1800s– wussent, 1800s– wuzna (west midlands), 1800s– wuzn't, 1800s– wuznut, 1800s– wuzzent, 1900s– wadn't; U.S. regional 1800s– wuzn't, 1900s– wad'n (southern), 1900s– wadn't (chiefly southern and Midland), 1900s– wusn't; Scottish 1700s– wasna, 1800s was-n', 1800s– wasnae, 1800s– wasn't, 1800s– wesna, 1800s– wisna, 1800s– wusna, 1900s– wesnae, 1900s– wisnae, 1900s– wisn't, 1900s– wiznae; also Irish English (northern) 1800s wussin't, 1800s– wusnae, 1900s– wasnae, 1900s– wuznae. Forms such as wan't, wan't, wan' probably partly represent ι. forms; see discussion in the etymology (2.1).1624 J. Vicars tr. G. Goodwin Babels Balm 101 Peters Conclaue, long after him wan't knowne.1674 C. F. Wit at Venture 57 Venus wasn't Goddess for her face.1702 J. Vanbrugh False Friend v. i Who did you let in then? it wan't your Master, sure?1770 R. Cumberland Brothers v. i. 58 Wasn't this poor hut thrown open to your use?1775 R. B. Sheridan Rivals i. ii. 14 It wa'n't fit for a Christian to read.1779 C. Macklin Love a-al-a-Mode ii. 20 Ha! was'nt I right.1790 A. Shirrefs Poems 213 John o' pipe-skill wasna scant.1834 F. Marryat Peter Simple III. v. 68 I wasn't going to blow the gaff.1847 ‘N. Hogg’ Lett. in Devonshire Dial. 25 Thare wis dresses all vorrin, an hair powder'd white, I be dang'd if it wadden a mosk komikal zight.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxx [Worthen, Cherbury] Wunnad-I?.. Wunnad-'e?1898 R. P. Chope in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 200/1 [Devon] I wad'n,..he wad'n or was'n, 'twad'n.1898 I. Wilkinson in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 199/2 [North Yorks.] Ă wuznut or ah wazn't.1939 These are our Lives i. 6 He found out that they won't going to be a cent left atter the bills was paid.1942 W. Faulkner Go down, Moses & Other Stories 144 Ah went to yo house last night, but you want dar.1980 A. Tyler Morgan's Passing iv. i. 98 Bonny wasn't much of a cook.1984 C. Kightly Country Voices i. 32 Bloody hard life, wanner it?1993 G. F. Newman Law & Order (rev. ed.) 109 Was a good boy, Jack, wan' I?2000 I. Welsh in N. Hornby Speaking with Angel 185 This is your penance. I wasnae having this.

ι. English regional 1800s werden (south-western), 1800s wor'nt, 1800s worrant (Yorkshire), 1800s– warnt, 1800s– warn't, 1800s– werena (west midlands), 1800s– weren't, 1800s– wer'na (west midlands), 1800s– wern't, 1800s– worna (west midlands), 1800s– wornt, 1800s– wurden (south-western), 1800s– wurdent (south-western), 1800s– wurn't, 1800s– wurnt, 1900s– wart (Staffordshire, before personal pronoun), 1900s– weredn't (chiefly south-western), 1900s– werenad (Shropshire, before personal pronoun), 1900s– worn't; U.S. regional 1800s– warn't, 1900s– wahrn't, 1900s– waran't, 1900s– werdn't (Midland), 1900s– weren't. 1806 R. Bloomfield Wild Flowers 47 There wor'nt a bit of sorrow.1843 ‘R. Carlton’ New Purchase I. xix. 171 I'll be doggd if thare warnt a wild cat jist goin to spring.1844 W. Barnes Poems Rural Life in Dorset Dial. 77 That werden any harm.1862 C. C. Robinson Dial. Leeds & Neighbourhood at Worrant It worrant me mother!1864 C. Dickens Our Mutual Friend (1865) I. i. xii. 117 Warn't I troubled!1976 A. Garber Mountain-ese 99 There wahrn't no water in the well.2006 G. Malkani Londonstani viii. 82 He..weren't exactly a proper rudeboy.., but he weren't a coconut either.

(v). With personal pronoun and negative particle affixed.Compare Forms 2b at it pron., adj., and n.1

θ. English regional 1800s 'twadd'n, 1800s– 'twad'n. 1842 G. P. R. Pulman Rustic Sketches 20 One zummer's night zum furns an' I Made up our minds ta zee Wh'er 'twadd'n possible ta haa A midnight vishin' spree.1898 R. P. Chope in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 200/1 [Devon] I wad'n,..he wad'n or was'n, 'twad'n.

b. 2nd singular. (i).

ι. (a) Old English uere (Northumbrian), Old English uoere (Northumbrian), Old English wær (before personal pronoun, rare), Old English wære, Old English– were, late Old English wæræ, early Middle English weoren (see note below), early Middle English werere (transmission error), early Middle English wore, Middle English vere, Middle English ware, Middle English weer, Middle English weore, Middle English wer, Middle English weren, Middle English wern, Middle English–1500s war, 1500s warre; English regional 1800s– war (northern and midlands), 1800s– wor, 1800s– wore, 1800s– wur; also Scottish pre-1700 (1900s– Orkney) war, 1900s– wur; Irish English (northern) 1900s– war, 1900s– wur; (b) late Middle English– wert (now archaic, poetic, and regional), 1500s–1600s weart, 1500s–1600s werst, 1500s–1700s wart, 1600s wertst, 1600s–1700s wer't, 1800s werest (archaic); English regional 1800s werst (south-western), 1800s wurt, 1800s– wart (northern), 1800s– wurst (south-western); Scottish 1700s–1800s wert. Middle English forms with final -n such as weren typically represent the polite form (with ye), with the exception of early Middle English forms in the Caligula MS of Laȝamon's Brut (e.g. weoren) which show nunnation, a very common feature of the language of this text in this MS, which has not been satisfactorily explained. With thou or thee:OE West Saxon Gospels: John (Corpus Cambr.) i. 48 Ic geseah þe þa þu wære [OE Lindisf. uere, OE Rushw. were; L. esses] under þam fictreowe.a1225 (c1200) Vices & Virtues (1888) 145 Þu art nu to daiȝ alswa ðu ware ðas daiȝes.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 7820 Whar weoren þu iboren?c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) 684 Cherl, als thou er wore.c1384 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Douce 369(2)) (1850) John i. 48 Whanne thou were vndir the fyge tree [1534 Tyndale When thou wast].c1460 (?c1400) Tale of Beryn l. 3049 And wher weer þow I-bore?a1475 Visio Philiberti (Brogyntyn) in J. O. Halliwell Early Eng. Misc. (1855) 15 Wer is now that mayne, thou stynkyng and abjecte, That thou wert wont so ryally to fede?1530 Myroure Oure Ladye (Fawkes) (1873) ii. 178 Thou O vyrgyn..that were souerayne delyte to god hymselfe..were ioye to aungels.1599 R. Roche Eustathia sig. G8 Thou bewitch'd with beautie, weart beguiled, When thy misleading lust, thine heart defiled.a1616 W. Shakespeare Winter's Tale (1623) ii. i. 176 Thou wer't borne a foole.a1617 S. Hieron Wks. (1628) II. 122 Why did I forget that thou wart an Observer?1627 G. Hakewill Apologie ii. i. 77 Thou who werst a Christian before.1737 R. Glover Leonidas iii. 105 Thou, who once wert Lacedæmon's chief.1747 S. Richardson Clarissa II. xxxi. 178 Wert thou bid to come up?1820 P. B. Shelley To Skylark in Prometheus Unbound 201 Hail to thee, blithe spirit! Bird thou never wert.1822 W. Hazlitt Table-talk II. vii. 160 Thou wert damned.1864 B. Brierley Layrock of Langley-side vi. 85 What wurt doin' theere?1896 J. Curtin tr. H. Sienkiewicz Quo Vadis xxxv. 280 Thou art to-day as thou wert when wearing the golden bulla on thy neck.1898 C. V. Goddard in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 199/2 [S. Wilts.] Thee wurst. With ye or you:a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 2341 I wold..ȝe were fro þis quarrere quitly a-schaped.a1450 (c1410) H. Lovelich Merlin (1904) I. l. 6779 Lo, Sire, merlyne Js comen to ȝow here, That ȝe Weren Wonted to loven so Wel.a1529 J. Skelton Poems against Garnesche in Poet Wks. (1843) I. 120 Ye war a kechyn page, A dyshewasher.a1625 F. Beaumont & J. Fletcher Honest Mans Fortune iv. i, in Comedies & Trag. (1647) sig. Vuuuu4v/2 Good sir..you were wont to be a curious avoyder of womens company.1793 J. Boswell Principal Corrections Life Johnson 34/1 Sir, you were a COD surrounded by smelts [quoting Johnson, an. 1784].1853 C. Dickens Bleak House xx. 197 Still, Tony, you were on the wrong side of the post then.1889 W. Westall Birch Dene I. xxii. 304 Wor you ever in a cotton factory afore?1985 G. R. R. Martin in Isaac Asimov's Sci. Fiction Nov. 165 You were born old. You're a watcher, not a liver.2001 H. Collins No Smoke ii. 36 Your Maureen wid hit the fuckin roof if she found oot ye wur pumpin big Karen.

θ. (a) early Middle English wass ( Ormulum), Middle English wace, Middle English watȝ, Middle English wes, Middle English 1800s wos, Middle English– was (now regional and nonstandard), 1900s– waz (nonstandard); English regional 1800s– wass (Yorkshire, before personal pronoun), 1800s– wez (Northumberland), 1800s– wiz (Northumberland), 1800s– wuz; U.S. regional 1800s wuz; also Scottish pre-1700 wes, 1800s– wiz, 1900s– wuz; Irish English (northern) 1900s– wuz; (b) Middle English– wast (now archaic and poetic), 1600s wa'st; English regional 1800s– wast, 1800s– wust. For a discussion of early modern standard English you was see etymology (2.12). With thou or thee:c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 12804 Þu wass unnderr an fic-tre.c1330 (?a1300) Sir Tristrem (1886) l. 759 Mi sone y seyd þou wes.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 6248 Ta þat wand þat þou was [Trin. Cambr. þou were] wont ber in þi hand.c1426 J. Audelay Poems (1931) 51 Þou wast nayld apon þe rood.a1500 (c1400) St. Erkenwald (1977) l. 288 I..faylid þi laghes, þat ever þou, Lord, wos lovyd in.1535 Bible (Coverdale) Job xxxviii. A Where wast thou when the mornynge starres gaue me prayse.1611 Second Maiden's Trag. (1909) i. i. 1 Ther was but one In whome my hart tooke pleasure..and in her you darde to be my ryvall; wa'st not bould??1614 W. Drummond Poems My Lute be as thou was when thou did grow..in some shadie Groue,..And Birds their ramage on thee did bestow.1657 J. Watts Scribe, Pharisee Ep. to Rdr. sig. A3v Thou Histiæus wast the Shoemaker.1790 R. Burns Tam o' Shanter 19 in Poems & Songs (1968) II. 558 She tauld thee weel thou was a skellum.1791 W. Cowper tr. Homer Odyssey in Iliad & Odyssey II. xviii. 419 Now, wherefore liv'st, and why wast ever born Thou mountain-mass of earth!1875 R. Browning Aristophanes' Apol. 232 Thou wast less friendly far than thou didst seem.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxx [Ludlow] Thou wust.1898 R. O. Heslop in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 199/2 Thoo wiz or wez.1931 J. Masefield Minnie Maylow's Story 19 Thou wast so wlatsom, so abhominable, And eke so mordrous without any nay. With ye or you:1573 J. Davidson in J. Cranstoun Satirical Poems Reformation (1891) I. xlii. 298 Thocht ȝe wes skar, Me think that now ȝe cum ouir nar.1590 in R. Pitcairn Criminal Trials Scotl. (1833) I. ii. 203 Ye was partaker of wichcraft.1682 N. Grew Anat. Plants Pref. sig. A2 You was very happy in the choice of this Subject.1684 J. Bunyan Pilgrim's Progress 2nd Pt. 74 I suppose you was in a Dream?1735 H. Walpole Corr. (1820) I. 3 When you was at Eton.1749 H. Fielding Tom Jones II. vi. v. 254 Shew me..what you was reading when I came in.1811 J. Austen Sense & Sensibility II. i. 20 I felt sure that you was angry with me.1837 C. Dickens Pickwick Papers xxxii. 340 You wos to come to him at six o'clock.1971 It 2–16 June 8/2 I wanted to find out whether you waz a hippie or a werewolf!!1993 E. A. Proulx Shipping News xx. 162 Thought you was going to be a big, wild booger.

(ii). Contracted.

θ. English regional 1800s– -'st (Devon); U.S. regional 1900s– -'s. 1892 S. Hewett Peasant Speech Devon 3 Thee'st.1966 Amer. Speech 41 77 Corresponding interrogative forms, such as 's I? and 's you? [for was I?, was you?].

(iii). With negative particle affixed.

ι. (a) With proclitic negative particle Old English–early Middle English nære, early Middle English neir, early Middle English nere, early Middle English nerre. OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 1st Ser. (Royal) (1997) xxix. 426 La hu nære ðu geornful biggenga ura goda.c1175 (?OE) Writ of Brother Edwin (Sawyer 1428) in S. Miller Charters of New Minster, Winchester (2001) 164 Ac þu nære æt ham.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 771 Nere þu icoren kempa. (b) With enclitic negative particle. (i). 1700s– weren't; English regional 1800s warna, 1800s– warnt, 1800s– warn't, 1800s– werena (west midlands), 1800s– wer'na (west midlands), 1800s– wern't, 1800s– worn't, 1800s– wornt, 1800s– wurden (southern), 1800s– wurdent (southern), 1800s– wurnt, 1800s– wurn't, 1800s– wursn't, 1800s– wurstn't (south-western), 1900s– weredestn't (Somerset), 1900s– weredn't (Somerset), 1900s– wertn't (Derbyshire), 1900s– wertst na (Staffordshire), 1900s– wertstnot (south-western), 1900s– wertstn't (Wiltshire); Scottish 1800s werna, 1800s– warna, 1800s– werena, 1800s– werenae, 1900s– weren't, 1900s– wirna, 1900s– wirnae, 1900s– wurna, 1900s– wurnae; Irish English (northern) 1900s– werna, 1900s– wurnae; (ii.) English regional 1800s– want, 1800s– waun't, 1800s– wunna (west midlands), 1900s– wanna (west midlands). Forms such as want, waun't may partly represent θ. forms; see discussion in the etymology (2.1). With ye or you:1746 Exmoor Courtship 22 Yow weren't zo skittesh..up to Daraty Vuzz's Up-zetting.1775 R. B. Sheridan Rivals ii. ii I guessed you weren't come empty-handed.1859 ‘G. Eliot’ Adam Bede I. i. x. 206 I daresay ye warna franzy, for ye look as if ye'd ne'er been angered i' your life.1881 G. H. Gibson in Bulletin (Sydney) 16 Mar. 8 You weren't quite the cleanly potato, Sam Holt.1902 A. McIlroy Druid's Island 116 Ye werna married properly, Tam,..he wasna a minister that tied ye..he was just an auld buckle-the-beggars.1918 T. Manson Humours of Peat Comm. I. 47–48 Come awa, my jewel; da men here is aboot ready ta binnd, tinkin ye wirna comin ava.1955 ‘D. Cory’ Phoenix Sings iv. 73 You weren't a Commie in those days.2001 J. Coe Rotters' Club (2002) 294 You really are a prize prannet, Ben. Anyone could see you weren't cut out to be a member of the Special Branch. With thou or thee:1882 E. L. Chamberlain Gloss. W. Worcs. Words p. xxv Thee wasna, wuzna, or wornt... Werena thee?a1895 H. Walker MS Coll. Notts. Words in Eng. Dial. Dict. (1898) I. 200/1 Wornt thou?1994 C. Upton et al. Surv. Eng. Dial.: Dict. & Gram. 497/1 I was late wasn't I... [You were late,...] Wertstn't thee? [Wilts.]

θ. 1800s– wasn't (regional); English regional 1800s– wadn' (southern), 1800s– wasna (west midlands), 1800s– wast'n (south-western), 1800s– wastn't (south-western), 1800s– wazzent, 1800s– wus'na (west midlands), 1800s– wusnt, 1800s– wussent, 1800s– wustna (west midlands), 1800s– wuz'nst (Oxfordshire), 1800s– wuzn't, 1800s– wuzzent, 1900s– wasn'tst (south-western and south midlands). With thou or thee:1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p. lxx [Worthen, Cherbury] Wustna thee?1898 R. P. Chope in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 200/1 [Devon] Thee wast'n.1898 M. C. F. Morris in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 200/1 Yorks. Wasn't thoo?1971 H. Orton & M. V. Barry Surv. Eng. Dial. II. iii. 1046 Q[uestion]. We could say: We were late, weren't we? You could say of [me]: [You were] late... [Derbyshire] Wasna?1993 W. Woodruff Billy Boy xiv. 179 Look,..tha's got a mash. That's because tha wasn't watchin'. With ye or you:1901 S. E. White Westerners i. 7 Thought you wasn't no tenderfoot. Ever hit the trail?1965–70 in Dict. Amer. Regional Eng. (1985) I. 178/1 [Kentucky] You wasn't born in a minute.2001 J. Murphy Kings of Kilburn High Road ii, in Two Plays 52 You wasn't there Jap, hear me, you wasn't there!

c. Plural. (i).

ι. early Old English uuærun, early Old English–early Middle English wære (before personal pronoun), Old English ueron (Northumbrian), Old English uerun (Northumbrian), Old English uoeron (Northumbrian), Old English waeron (rare), Old English wærum (rare), Old English wærun, Old English wæryn (rare), Old English wero (Northumbrian), Old English węron, Old English woero (Northumbrian), Old English woeron (Northumbrian), Old English woeson (Northumbrian, transmission error), Old English–early Middle English wæran, Old English (chiefly late)–early Middle English wæren, Old English–early Middle English wæron, Old English (Northumbrian)–early Middle English weoron, Old English–early Middle English weran, Old English–Middle English weron, Old English (chiefly Anglian)–Middle English werun, Old English (rare)–Middle English (1500s–1600s archaic) weren, late Old English wæro, late Old English wearen, late Old English weræn, early Middle English hwæron, early Middle English þeren (transmission error), early Middle English uuæren, early Middle English uuaren, early Middle English uueren, early Middle English uueron, early Middle English verren, early Middle English verrin, early Middle English wæræn, early Middle English wærenn ( Ormulum), early Middle English waron, early Middle English we (transmission error), early Middle English weoran, early Middle English werein, early Middle English werent (transmission error), early Middle English wereren (transmission error), early Middle English whæren, early Middle English wuren, Middle English qwere, Middle English ver, Middle English vere, Middle English veren, Middle English wa (transmission error), Middle English waer, Middle English wair, Middle English waren, Middle English warr, Middle English warre, Middle English wat (transmission error), Middle English weeren, Middle English weore, Middle English weoren, Middle English weorn, Middle English weorne, Middle English werene, Middle English werin, Middle English werr, Middle English werre, Middle English werren, Middle English weryn, Middle English weryne, Middle English whare, Middle English wheryn, Middle English whor, Middle English whore, Middle English wor, Middle English wore, Middle English woren, Middle English worn, Middle English worne, Middle English woryn, Middle English 1600s uere, Middle English–1500s warn, Middle English–1500s wer, Middle English–1500s wern, Middle English–1500s werne, Middle English–1500s whar, Middle English–1500s wher, Middle English–1600s weer, Middle English–1600s weere, Middle English–1600s 1900s– where (Caribbean), Middle English–1700s war, Middle English–1700s ware, Middle English– were, late Middle English wayere, late Middle English wyre (probably transmission error), 1500s weir, 1500s–1600s wear, 1500s–1600s weare; English regional 1800s warr (northern), 1800s were'n (Lancashire), 1800s– war (chiefly northern and midlands), 1800s– wer, 1800s– weren (west midlands), 1800s– wern (north-west midlands and Lancashire), 1800s– wor, 1800s– wore, 1800s– wun (north-west midlands), 1800s– wur; U.S. regional 1800s whare, 1800s– ware, 1900s– wahr, 1900s– war, 2000s– wore; Scottish pre-1700 var, pre-1700 vare, pre-1700 veir, pre-1700 ver, pre-1700 vere, pre-1700 veryng, pre-1700 vore, pre-1700 wair, pre-1700 waren, pre-1700 warin, pre-1700 warre, pre-1700 warren, pre-1700 warryn, pre-1700 warryne, pre-1700 wayre, pre-1700 weare, pre-1700 weir, pre-1700 weire, pre-1700 weren, pre-1700 werre, pre-1700 werren, pre-1700 wor, pre-1700 1700s 1900s– warr, pre-1700 1700s– war, pre-1700 1700s– ware, pre-1700 1700s– wer, pre-1700 1700s– were, 1800s– waur, 1800s– wir, 1800s– wur, 1900s– waar (Orkney); also Irish English (northern) 1900s– war, 1900s– wur; N.E.D. (1887) also records a form Middle English quar. OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Luke xvii. 17 Nonne decem mundati sunt : ahne teno geclænsad woeron.OE West Saxon Gospels: John (Corpus Cambr.) i. 24 Þa wæron [c1200 Hatton wæren] of sundorhalgon.?a1160 Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) (Peterborough contin.) anno 1137 For hi uueron al forcursæd & forsuoren & forloren.c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 55 Þær wærenn fele gode menn Biforenn cristess come.a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 143 Seuen awergede gostes ware on hire ȝeherbereȝede.a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 31 Hie waren swiðe..ofdredde.a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 15 Þas laȝen weren from Moyses.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 1805 Þa forð wuren agan feuwerti daȝene.c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) l. 717 Hise two doutres, þat faire wore.a1325 (c1250) Gen. & Exod. (1968) l. 2446 Swilc woren egipte lages.c1390 Pistel of Swete Susan (Vernon) 75 Þer weore Pope-iayes prest.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Gött.) l. 11490 Þar iesu and his moder warn [Vesp. wern, Laud werne].a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Trin. Cambr.) l. 388 Boþe were [Vesp. ware, Fairf. was, Gött. war] made sonne & mone.c1405 (c1387–95) G. Chaucer Canterbury Tales Prol. (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 41 And eek in what array þt they weere Inne.c1405 (c1387–95) G. Chaucer Canterbury Tales Prol. (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 29 And wel we weeren esed at the beste.c1430 N. Love Mirror Blessed Life (Brasenose e.9) (1908) 65 Thei that weren so noble.c1460 in A. Clark Eng. Reg. Oseney Abbey (1907) 149 Þabbot and..þe foresaide person where to haue rate and sure.1462 R. Calle in Paston Lett. & Papers (2004) II. 372 Your brother and Debenham were at wordes.?1553 (c1501) G. Douglas Palice of Honour (London) l. 528 in Shorter Poems (1967) 40 In euery key thay werren sa expert.c1580 ( tr. Bk. Alexander (1925) I. i. 158 His helme and lance baith hewin wair.1597 W. Shakespeare Richard III i. iii. 207 Riuers and Dorset you were standers by..when my sonne Was stabd.1599 T. Dallam in B. Cusack Everyday Eng. 1500–1700 (1998) 264 We..weare sodenly wonderfully Tormented wth varmen.1611 Bible (King James) Num. xiii. 33 Wee were in our owne sight as grashoppers, and so wee were in their sight.1654 in J. D. Marwick Rec. Convent. Royal Burghs Scotl. (1878) III. 370 Sex commissioneris..ver appointed to meit with the heritouris.1722 D. Defoe Jrnl. Plague Year 6 Terrible Apprehensions were among the People.1776 J. Greenman Jrnl. Feb. in Diary of Common Soldier (1978) 25 They ware all sent to the aspital ware they was used very kindly.1868 C. M. Yonge Cameos 1st Ser. ix. 58 His parents were grown old.1887 in D. C. Murray Novelist's Note Bk. 53 [Staffs.] We wun burried once for welly a hour.1898 I. Wilkinson in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 198/1 [N. Yorks.] They annut as good as they war.1999 Daily Tel. 7 Jan. 3/4 They were to be found playing deck tennis on board Britannia.

θ. Now regional and nonstandard. Middle English wass, Middle English wasse, Middle English watȝ, Middle English wesse, Middle English wos, Middle English 1600s wase, Middle English– was; English regional 1800s– waz, 1800s– wez, 1800s– wiz (Northumberland), 1800s– wuz; U.S. regional 1800s– wuz; Scottish pre-1700 vas, pre-1700 ves, pre-1700 wes, pre-1700 1700s wase, pre-1700 1700s– was, 1700s– wis, 1800s waz, 1800s– wiz, 1800s– wus. a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 5547 Þis midwimmen for godd was radd And did noght als þe king þam badd.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Trin. Cambr.) l. 944 Into þe world þere þei made was.c1400 (?c1380) Pearl 1065 Þe ȝateȝ stoken watȝ neuer ȝet, Bot euermore vpen at vche a lone.a1450 Generides (Pierpont Morgan) (1865) l. 5674 Traitoures was him euer loothe.1487 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (St. John's Cambr.) xvi. 335 He gert get vrichtis that ves sle.?a1500 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 15th Cent. (1939) 191 Alle good confessors þat euer wasse, Pray for me.1525 tr. H. von Brunschwig Noble Experyence Vertuous Handy Warke Surg. l. sig. M ii/1 And than he wolde put in agayn ye guttys, and they was so sore swollen yt they cowde nat be handelyd.c1600 D. Moysie Mem. Affairs Scotl. (1830) 13 The erles of Ergyle and Athole wes that same day agaitward to return to thair awin duellingis.1684 J. Bunyan Pilgrim's Progress 2nd Pt. ii. 38 We was talking of thee.1776 J. Greenman Jrnl. Feb. in Diary of Common Soldier (1978) 25 They ware all sent to the aspital ware they was used very kindly.1836 C. Dickens Sketches by Boz 2nd Ser. 204 The young lady denied having formed any such engagements at all—she couldn't abear the men, they was such deceivers.1882 E. L. Chamberlain Gloss. W. Worcs. Words p. xxv Us wuz, or were... Thaay wuz.1928 A. E. Pease Dict. Dial. N. Riding Yorks. 99/1 It's taam t'cooran berries wez pulled.1940 R. Wright Native Son ii. 212 ‘Whut in hell he run off fer then?’‘Mabbe he thought they wuz gonna blame the murder on him !’1991 P. Marshall Daughters (1992) ii. i. 120 They was no use atall.

η. Irish English (northern) 1800s bes. 1898 S. A. Brenan in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 199/2 [Antrim] pl. Bēs.

(ii). Contracted.

ι. English regional (Lancashire) 1800s– -'rn. 1819 ‘P. Bobbin’ Sequel to Lancs. Dial. 34 I durst no begin cose I knew they'rn aw in o' bant.1898 S. Warburton in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 199/2 [Lancs.] We'rn, yo'rn, they'rn.1901 F. E. Taylor Folk-speech S. Lancs. at Stir It wur his birthday, so they'rn havin' a bit ov a stir.

(iii). With negative particle affixed.

ι. (a) With proclitic negative particle Old English næran, Old English næren (rare), Old English–early Middle English næron, Old English (rare)–Middle English neron, early Middle English nære, early Middle English nærenn ( Ormulum), early Middle English neore, early Middle English neoren, early Middle English neouren, Middle English nar, Middle English nare, Middle English naren, Middle English nere, Middle English neren. OE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Parker) anno 1070 Ða oþre ðe þær næron..atiwdon hwi hi ðær beon ne mihton.a1225 ( Ælfric's Homily In Die Sancto Pentecosten (Lamb. 487) in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 97 Hi neren aferede of nane licamliche pinunge.a1225 ( Ælfric's Homily De Initio Creaturae (Vesp. A.xxii) in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 223 Nare [OE Cambr. Gg.3.28 næron] hio blinde ȝescapene.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 562 Leode nere þar nane.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 271 Þa Grickes neoren noht warre of heore wensiðe.c1330 Sir Tristrem 2464 So bliþe al bi dene Nar þai neuer are.c1330 (?a1300) Arthour & Merlin (Auch.) (1973) l. 6137 Þo nar þo wiþ king Arthour Bot to & fourti.a1450 St. Edith (Faust.) (1883) l. 80 Falslyche to for-swere hem þey nere neuer wery.c1600 (c1350) Alisaunder (Greaves) (1929) l. 316 Þei nere encline to no king, hur kiþ for too gye. (b) With enclitic negative particle. (i). 1600s–1800s wa'n't; English regional 1800s– wahnt, 1800s– waun't, 1800s– wunna (west midlands), 1800s– wunt, 1900s– wanna (west midlands); U.S. regional 1800s want, 1800s– wa'n't, 1900s– won't; (ii.) 1600s– weren't; English regional 1800s werden (south-western), 1800s– warnt, 1800s– warn't, 1800s– warrent (north-western), 1800s– werena (west midlands), 1800s– wer'na (west midlands), 1800s– wern't, 1800s– worna (west midlands), 1800s– worn't (midlands), 1800s– wornt (midlands), 1800s– worrant (north-western), 1800s– wurden (south-western), 1800s– wurdent (south-western), 1800s– wurn't, 1800s– wurnt, 1900s– weredn't (south-western), 1900s– wereno' (midlands); Scottish 1800s war-n', 1800s warna', 1800s werna, 1800s– warna, 1800s– werena, 1800s– werena', 1800s– wurna, 1900s– werenae, 1900s– weren't, 1900s– wernie, 1900s– wirna, 1900s– wirnae, 1900s– wurnae; also Irish English (northern) 1800s wurrint, 1800s wurrin't, 1800s– wurnae, 1900s– warnae, 1900s– werna. Forms such as want, wa'n't apparently partly represent θ. forms, especially in later use.1691 W. Mountfort Greenwich-Park Prol. Since they depend so on their own Commanders, Why weren't the Royal Regiment sent for Flanders?1692 Glorious Victory in H. E. Rollins Pepys Ballads (1931) VI. ccclxxxvii. 180 He gave them to know we wa'n't in Iest.1723 S. Centlivre Artifice iv. 62 There warn't two Hundred, at Dinner in the great Hall, one Plough-Monday.1775 H. B. Dudley Rival Candidates ii. vii. 30 So I think we wa'n't troubled to chair your fine gingerbread carcase.1808 A. Scott Poems (ed. 2) 121 This put the dame in perfect wrath; Her words they werena sneith.a1841 W. G. Clark Ollapodiana (1844) xx. 215 ‘Well, Josh, I seen them rackets!’ ‘Wa' n't they almighty bright?’ was the inquisitive reply.1851 H. Mayhew London Labour I. 431/2 I was the first who hawked ‘Congreves’..; they weren't called ‘lucifers’ for a good while after.1879 G. F. Jackson Shropshire Word-bk. p.lxix [Worthen, Cherbury] We wunna. Yo' wunna. They wunna.1883 T. Clarke et al. Specimens Westmorland Dial. iii. 7 Thae worrant kent rooads.1897 C. R. Dunning Folk-lore 4 Thae brownies warna to prat wi'!1999 Y. M. Murray What it takes to get to Vegas viii. 119 It was hard to be superhappy when we weren't getting along.

θ. Now regional and nonstandard 1800s– wasn't, 1800s– wusna (Scottish); English regional 1800s– wadd'n't (southern), 1800s– wadn' (southern), 1800s– wasna (west midlands), 1800s– waznt, 1800s– wazn't, 1800s– wussent, 1800s– wuzna (west midlands), 1800s– wuzn't, 1800s– wuzzent, 1900s– wadn't (northern). 1825 J. Neal Brother Jonathan I. 104 ‘Ye wasn't skeered, nor nothin' was ye tho'?’ ‘Scared!—We!’1871 W. Alexander Johnny Gibb vi We wusna jist seer.1880 Ld. Tennyson Village Wife xviii Hugger-mugger they lived, but they wasn't that eäsy to pleäse.1901 R. De B. Trotter Galloway Gossip Eighty Years Ago 131 Than the fairies wusna able to cheinge't.1993 S. Stewart Ramlin Rose ii. 9 They wasn't truly girls they was growed-oop twins.

6. Past subjunctive. a. 1st and 3rd singular. (i).

ι. Old English uoere (Northumbrian), Old English wæræ (rare), Old English woere (Northumbrian), Old English (Northumbrian)–early Middle English uere, Old English–early Middle English wære, Old English– were, late Old English weræ, early Middle English hware, early Middle English uuare, early Middle English vare, early Middle English vere, early Middle English verin, early Middle English verre, early Middle English weora, early Middle English weren, early Middle English werren, early Middle English wuere, Middle English vher, Middle English wair, Middle English warre, Middle English we (transmission error), Middle English weer, Middle English weore, Middle English weoren, Middle English werere (transmission error), Middle English wern (perhaps transmission error), Middle English whar, Middle English wher, Middle English where, Middle English whor, Middle English wor, Middle English wore, Middle English–1600s war, Middle English–1600s ware, Middle English–1600s weere, Middle English–1600s wer, 1500s whare, 1500s–1600s wear, 1500s–1600s weare; English regional 1800s– war (northern), 1800s– wor (northern), 1900s– weren (Shropshire); Scottish pre-1700 uaire, pre-1700 var, pre-1700 vare, pre-1700 ver, pre-1700 wair, pre-1700 weir, pre-1700 1700s wer, pre-1700 1700s–1800s ware, pre-1700 1700s– were, pre-1700 1800s– war, pre-1700 1800s– wur, 1800s waur, 1900s– wir. OE Blickling Homilies 7 Þæt heo Maria..swigende ðohte hwæt seo halettung wære.a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 5 Er þis were.c1275 (?c1250) Owl & Nightingale (Calig.) (1935) l. 1310 Þu askedest ȝef ich were A bisemere to preost ihoded.c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) l. 1938 Me wore leuere i wore lame.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Gött.) l. 1599 Þou he war [Trin. Cambr. were] wrath it was na wrang.a1450 N. Love Mirror Blessed Life (Yale) x. 25 As he were a pore man.c1460 (?c1400) Tale of Beryn l. 2617 And therfor wisdom weer..Nevir to dele with hem.1486 Bk. St. Albans sig. aiiij As it ware the mawe of a pegeon.1529 T. More in W. B. Scoones Four Cent. Eng. Lett. (1880) 12 What way wer best to take.1650 J. Bulwer Anthropometamorphosis xi. 118 There are many that drink without the moving of Transglutition; but that which they drink descends as if it were poured into a Tankerd.1790 R. Burns in Scots Musical Museum III. 264 (title of poem) O, were I on Parnassus Hill.1814 C. I. Johnstone Saxon & Gaël I. vi If I war at your lug I sud gar ye laugh the laugh o' Bamullo.1852 C. M. Yonge Cameos xii, in Monthly Packet Jan. 20 By my faith, it were treason.1863 ‘G. Eliot’ Romola I. x. 177 If I were only a Theocritus.1995 Independent on Sunday 24 Dec. 15/1 His mother..has just started writing letters to him again, as if he were still a homesick new bug at Cheam.

(ii). With personal pronoun affixed.Compare Forms 2 at it pron., adj., and n.1 and Forms 2bγ at I pron. and n.2

ι. (a) With proclitic pronoun. (i). 1500s–1600s twere, 1600s tweare, 1600s 'twer, 1600s twer, 1600s t'were, 1600s 1800s– 'twere (now archaic and poetic), 1800s– 'twar (British regional), 1800s– twar (British regional); (ii). apparently only in representations of nonstandard speech 1500s chware, 1500s chwere. 1528 T. More Dialogue Heresyes iv, in Wks. 278/1 By my fayth maysters quod he..by the masse cholde twere a faire fish pole.1575 W. Stevenson Gammer Gurtons Nedle v. ii. sig. E1v Chould I were hanged as hie as a tree, & chware as false as thou art.?1589 Whip for an Ape 5 ‘Oh that,’ quoth Martin, ‘chwere a Noble man!’1594 W. Shakespeare Titus Andronicus ii. iv. 9 And twere [1623 t'were] my cause, I should goe hang my selfe.1614 A. Gorges tr. Lucan Pharsalia x. 448 Thus doubtfull musing whether tweare Fitter to die or basely feare.a1616 W. Shakespeare Macbeth (1623) i. vii. 1 If it were done,..then 'twer well, It were done quickly.a1616 W. Shakespeare Coriolanus (1623) iv. iv. 15 Friends..who Twin (as 'twere) in Loue, Vnseparable.1700 W. Congreve Way of World i. i. 4 Sir, there's such Coupling at Pancras, that they stand behind one another, as 'twere in a Country Dance.1808 W. Scott Marmion v. xii. 260 And the bride-maidens whispered, ‘'Twere better by far To have matched our fair cousin with young Lochinvar.’1832 Ld. Tennyson To J. S. 66 'Twere better I should cease.1987 S. Blackhall in Chapman 46 57 Twar better sic a thing war niver born! (b) With enclitic pronoun 1500s–1600s wert, 1600s– were't (now archaic and poetic), 1600s– wer't; also Scottish pre-1700 ward, pre-1700 wart. 1592 Arden of Feversham iii. ii Wert not a serious thing we go about, It should be slipt til I had fought with thee.c1600 A. Montgomerie Poems (2000) 76 Weill ward thou weep o ou'r audacious ee!1607 F. Beaumont Woman Hater iv. ii. sig. G2v Were't not for my smooth, soft, silken Citizen, I would quit this transitorie trade, get mee an euerlasting robe, seare vp my conscience, and turne Serieant.1609 A. Gardyne Garden Grave & Godlie Flowres sig. A4 Ile doe it in thy sight, Wart but to len, a luster to thy light.1798 D. Crawford Poems 5 I wad nae car'd for life a hair, Wer't no' in Reekie I did find Gude friends who prov'd exceeding kind.1865 T. Taylor tr. T. Hersart de la Villemarqué Ballads & Songs Brittany 13 What gown..were't best to wear,—My gown of grain, or of watchet fair?1964 M. L. Rosenthal Blue Boy on Skates (1968) 22 The Mikado's men would be mooching there yet Were't not for the tenth one, the diver, the thin blade.

(iii). Contracted.

ι. early Middle English -ere. c1300 Havelok (Laud) 1250 She wende she were bi-swike þat shere yeuen un-kyndelike.

(iv). With negative particle affixed.

ι. (a) With proclitic negative particle Old English nęre (Northumbrian), Old English–early Middle English nære, Old English–Middle English nere, early Middle English nær, early Middle English neare, early Middle English neo (transmission error), early Middle English neora, early Middle English niere, Middle English nar, Middle English nare, Middle English neer, Middle English neore, Middle English neoren, Middle English–1500s ner. OE tr. Chrodegang of Metz Regula Canonicorum (Corpus Cambr. 191) lii. 281 And gif reafes pryto synn nære.a1200 (?c1175) Poema Morale (Trin. Cambr.) l. 201 in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 226 Alle unhalðe Þurh deað cam in þis middeneard... Nare noman elles dead.?c1335 in W. Heuser Kildare-Gedichte (1904) 123 He nold þat aliue nere None so riche, as he were.c1400 (?c1380) Cleanness (1920) l. 21 Nif he nere scoymus and skyg..Hit were a mervayl.?c1400 (c1380) G. Chaucer tr. Boethius De Consol. Philos. (BL Add. 10340) (1868) i. pr. iii. l. 176 Certis it nar [?c1425 Cambr. Ii.3.21 nere] not leueful ne sittyng to philosophie [etc.].c1450 (c1385) G. Chaucer Complaint of Mars (Fairf. 16) (1871) l. 35 Commaundynge him that neuere in her seruise He ner [a1450 Tanner were] so bolde no louer to dispise.a1500 (?c1440) J. Lydgate Horse, Goose & Sheep (Lansd.) l. 112 in Minor Poems (1934) ii. 544 The besi marchant..Nar shippis & hors, coude make no cariage.?1504 S. Hawes Example of Vertu sig. ee.vv Unto your grace fayne wolde I go Ner lettynge of this water blo. (b) With enclitic negative particle (i.) 1600s–1700s wan't; (ii.) 1600s–1800s wern't, 1700s– weren't, 1800s warn't (U.S. regional); English regional 1800s– warn't, 1800s– worn't, 1800s– wornt, 1800s– wurden (Wiltshire); also Scottish 1800s warna, 1800s werena. It is not certain that forms such as wan't always represent subjunctive (= warn't), rather than modal preterite (= wasn't).1661 S. Pordage Mundorum Explicatio i. 11 What difference is there 'twixt a man and beast,..If't wan't for Reason, and an immortal spark.1665 J. Wilson Projectors v. 54 Impossible,—or if it wern't, the Neighbours have smoak'd it.1767 B. Thornton tr. Plautus Shipwreck ii. iv, in B. Thornton et al. tr. Plautus Comedies II. 293 Pshaw! As though he weren't within there.1888 W. E. Norris Rogue ix There wouldn't be much excuse for me if I weren't up to the mark.1898 C. V. Goddard in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 201/2 If I wurden.2000 Independent 7 Feb. ii. 1/2 My big brother..would look quite threatening if he weren't so pathetically speccy and puny.

(v). With negative particle and personal pronoun affixed.Compare Forms 2b at it pron., adj., and n.1

ι. 1800s 'tweren't; Scottish 1800s 'twerna, 1900s– 'twarna. 1870 F. P. Verney Lettice Lisle xxviii. 305 He always said he [sc. the horse] were only playsome, and that 'tweren't vice.1909 J. Tennant Jeannie Jaffray 223 To inquiries for her health, her usual reply was—‘Oh, brawly, gin 'twarna for the “win's”.’

b. 2nd singular. (i).

ι. (a) Old English uoere (Northumbrian), Old English–early Middle English wære, Old English– were, Middle English ware, Middle English whor, 1500s weare, 1800s wor (Irish English); also Scottish pre-1700 ware, pre-1700 wer; (b) 1500s weart, 1500s werte, 1500s–1600s werest, 1500s–1600s werst, 1500s– wert (now archaic and poetic), 1600s were't. In Old English the 2nd singular past subjunctive of this verb (in common with all strong verbs) is not formally distinct from either the 2nd singular past indicative (as it would be for a weak verb) or from the 1st and 3rd singular past subjunctive; in its later history it continues to be problematic as a formal category. This section illustrates use of the 2nd singular in syntactic environments that typically trigger use of the past subjunctive; it is not entirely certain to what extent these should be regarded as subjunctive forms. The same is true of the following subsection on forms with negative particle. With thou or thee:OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 1st Ser. (Royal) (1997) viii. 246 Drihten, gif þu her andwerd wære, nære ure broþer forþfaren.a1350 (a1250) Harrowing of Hell (Harl.) (1907) l. 131 Were þou among men, þou woldest me reuen moni of hem.a1450 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 15th Cent. (1939) 30 If synne ne were, Goddes moder ware þou noght.1535 Bible (Coverdale) 2 Esdras v. 30 Though thou werest enemye.1535 Bible (Coverdale) Ezek. xxviii. 6 As though thou werst God.1611 Bible (King James) Rev. iii. 15 I would thou wert cold or hot [Wycliffite, Coverdale, Cranmer, Rhem. were, Geneva werest].a1796 R. Burns Wks. (1800) IV. 381 Oh wert thou in the cauld blast.1854 J. S. Bigg Night & Soul xii. 176 If thou wert here..I should feel little happy motionings,—Hand clappings, looks of love, and tones of bliss!1879 E. Waugh Chimney Corner 17 Thou walks as if thou were hop-shackle't.1949 F. P. Adams Innocent Merriment 178 Oh, that thou Wert Carbon, and myself were Hydrogen; We would unite to form olefiant gas. With ye or you:c1450 J. Capgrave Life St. Katherine (Arun. 396) (1893) ii. l. 1211 We supposed..That ye had come of that gentyl blood Of youre moder..And of your fader..And if ye were, ye cowde not sece and blyn To folwe þe steppes of youre olderis be-forn.1480 R. Cely Let. 30 June in Cely Lett. (1975) 85 I wolde fayne that ȝe whor her tyll he be better mendyt.1599 Master Broughtons Lett. Answered ii. 8 As if you were borne at Nonesuch, you are not contented to be accompted..a great Diuine, but..the I per se I, and the belweather of Diuines.c1626 Dick of Devonshire (1955) 1288 What a buzzing you make? as if you were a fly at Bartholomew tyde at a Butchers stall.1772 S. Johnson in J. Boswell Life Johnson (1904) I. 455 Why, Sir, if you were to read Richardson for the story, your impatience would be so much fretted that you would hang yourself.1823 W. Scott St. Ronan's Well I. xiii. 292 ‘By my faith, Captain MacTurk,’ said the Doctor, ‘you speak as if you were graduated!’1829 G. Griffin Collegians xii. 97 An' you singen' now as if you wor comen' from a jig-house.1988 W. Russell One for the Road (rev. ed.) i, in Shirley Valentine & One for the Road (1993) 53 You're not a youth anymore. But you're still acting as if you were. Dennis you've got responsibilities.

(ii). With negative particle affixed.

ι. (a) With proclitic negative particle Old English nære, Middle English nere. OE tr. Defensor Liber Scintillarum (1969) lvi. 336 Memento quoniam nisi per illos non fuisses : gemun þu þæt þu butan þurh hi þu nære.c1330 Otuel (Auch.) (1882) l. 207 Sarasin, nere þou messager, Wroþer hele come þou her. (b) With enclitic negative particle. (i.) 1600s (1700s North American) wan't; (ii.) 1600s– weren't; also Scottish 1800s warna, 1800s– werena, 1900s– werenae. It is not certain that forms such as wan't always represent subjunctive (= weren't), rather than modal preterite (= wasn't).1698 Unnatural Mother iv. 36 If you wan't my Faather,..I'd crack your Conundrum for you.1699 tr. Terence Heautont. iv, in Terence's Comedies Made Eng. 156 As if you weren't able to slip your Neck out o' the Collar, when you please.1783 Double Conspiracy ii. 21 If you wan't scart to death.1819 J. Rennie St. Patrick III. i. 31 I'm sure an ye warna a fish or something war, ye could never a' keepit ae fluff o' breath in the body o' ye in aneath the loch.1875 A. Trollope Way we live Now I. l. 319 If you weren't such a fool you'd believe me.1934 J. M. Caie Kindly North 28 Gin ye werena jist sae forcey ye'd win a' the seener free.1992 S. King Gerald's Game (1993) i. 25 If you weren't as thick as a brick, you would have realized it!

c. Plural. (i).

ι. Old English uere (Northumbrian), Old English (Anglian) Middle English– were, Old English (Mercian)–early Middle English wære, Old English–Middle English wæren, Old English (Anglian)–Middle English weren, early Middle English wærenn ( Ormulum), early Middle English wæron, early Middle English weoren, early Middle English weoreren (transmission error), early Middle English wre, Middle English war, Middle English ware, Middle English waren, Middle English weere, Middle English weore, Middle English wern, Middle English weryn, Middle English wore, Middle English woren, Middle English–1500s wer, 1500s–1600s where, 1600s weare; English regional 1800s– wor (northern), 1900s– weren (west midlands); Scottish pre-1700 var, pre-1700 wair, pre-1700 ware, pre-1700 wer, pre-1700 wor, pre-1700 1700s– were, pre-1700 1800s– war, 1800s waur, 1800s– wir. The formal distinction between past subjunctive and past indicative is lost towards the end of the Old English period, although apparently retained longer in spelling than in pronunciation. From Middle English onwards, this section illustrates use of the plural past tense form in syntactic environments that typically trigger use of the past subjunctive; it is not entirely certain to what extent these should be regarded as subjunctive forms. The same is true of the following subsections on contracted forms and forms with negative particle.eOE King Ælfred tr. Gregory Pastoral Care (Hatton) (1871) Pref. 5 Ðone naman anne we lufodon ðæt[te] we Cristne wæren, & swiðe feawe ða ðeawas.OE (Mercian) Rushw. Gospels: Matt. xi. 23 Si in sodomis factæ fuissent uirtutes quae factae sunt in te : þær in sodomingum worht were mægen þa worht werun in ðe.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 183 Out of þeowedome freo þat heo weoren [c1300 Otho were].c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) l. 2661 He..fouhten so þei woren wode.1478 Charter Edinb. Reg. House No. 471 To delyuer..to the said Thomas in our name lyke as we mycht do and we var present in propir personys.c1500 Lyfe Roberte Deuyll l. 205 in W. C. Hazlitt Remains Early Pop. Poetry Eng. (1864) I. 227 Ye were better lette me a lone.a1586 Lindsay MS f. 27v, in Dict. Older Sc. Tongue at Swoun v Swownand lyk as thai war bot life.c1600 in G. Stevenson Poems A. Montgomerie (1910) xxxiv. 67 Thy tuik thair lust, as thai wor wod.1611 Bible (King James) John xv. 19 If ye were of the world, the world would loue his owne .1766 J. Fordyce Serm. Young Women II. viii. 50 Were those extinguished, what were this world?1847 J. Halliday Rustic Bard 294 It's time ye waur working, sirs.1866 R. Hallam Wadsley Jack xvi. 84 Me an' twoathry moare wor rowl'd it't tilt as toight as if we wor goain' under a mangle.1868 R. Browning Ring & Bk. I. ii. 135 Were they verily the lady's own..she must be the fondest of the frail.1971 H. Orton & M. V. Barry Surv. Eng. Dial. II. iii. 1049 Talking about being well-off, we could say: We'd all buy lots of things, if we..rich... [Cheshire] Weren.1997 Victorian Soc. Ann. 1996 19/1 Were we to follow him.., there would be several clear and immediate benefits.

(ii). Contracted.

ι. English regional (Lancashire) 1800s– -'rn. 1864 O. Ormerod Full True un Pertikler Okeawnt Greyte Eggshibishun e' 1862 v. 56 E kares no moore fur his woife un childer, nur hauve us mich us E wod e' they'rn us monny bandyhewits ur kitlins.1898 S. Warburton in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 201/2 [Lancs.] If we'rn, yo'rn, they'rn.

(iii). With negative particle affixed.

ι. (a) With proclitic negative particle Old English næren, Old English (Northumbrian) Middle English–1600s nere, Old English (non-West Saxon)–Middle English neren, early Middle English neoren, Middle English nare, Middle English naren, Middle English ner. eOE tr. Orosius Hist. (BL Add.) (1980) ii. vi. 50 Hiera an..him wæs on teonde ealdordom ofer þa oþere, þeh hie him þæs geþafiende næren.OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: John xviii. 28 Ipsi non introierunt in praetorium ut non contaminarentur : ða uel hia ne ineodon in ðæm sprecern þætte hia nere gewidlæd uel besmitten.a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 171 Ðe rihtwise shulle ben seuefeald brihtere þane þe sunne, and elles naren hie naht bicumeliche to wunien in heuene.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1978) 9528 Þenne weore us beteren; þat we iboren neoren.1340 Ayenbite (1866) 52 Hi ham wolden loki yef þer nere kueade uelaȝes.a1450 Seven Sages (Cambr. Dd.1.17) (1845) l. 2058 None ther nas, That thay nere al at on.c1450 (a1375) Octavian (Calig.) (1979) 975 Swych twenty ner worȝt a slo Wyth me to fyȝt.1600 E. Fairfax tr. T. Tasso Godfrey of Bulloigne xii. lxxxi. 229 He trembled so, that nere his squires beside To hold him vp, he had sunke downe. (b) With enclitic negative particle 1700s– weren't; English regional 1800s– warn't, 1800s– wurden (Wiltshire); Scottish 1800s– werena, 1800s– wirna (northern). 1792 G. Colman Poor Old Hay Market i, in Plays (1981) I. 2 They'll speak as..natural as if they weren't Acting at all.1854 R. S. Surtees Handley Cross (new ed.) lxxii. 519 They wouldn't be fit for wives if they weren't [shy].1918 T. Manson Humours of Peat Comm. I. 201 Betty wants ta go, an of coorse da lass an da boy..wid be at dir greetin een if dey wirna dere.1948 ‘J. Tey’ Franchise Affair xiii. 140 As if we weren't coping with enough!1998 H. Strachan Way Up Way Out vi. 108 Then it starts to sleet, as if we weren't wretched enough.

7. Present participle.

η. (a) Old English–Middle English beonde, Middle English beand (chiefly northern and north midlands), Middle English beende, 1800s– be'an (English regional (Cumberland)); Scottish pre-1700 beand, pre-1700 beande, pre-1700 beaund, pre-1700 been, pre-1700 bien, 1800s beyan', 1800s beyand, 1900s– bean; (b) Middle English beeng, Middle English–1500s beyng, Middle English–1500s beynge, Middle English–1600s beeinge, Middle English–1600s beinge, Middle English– being, late Middle English byinge, late Middle English–1500s beyinge, 1500s beeying, 1500s beeyng, 1500s beying, 1500s bieng, 1500s bying, 1500s–1800s beeing, 1600s beenge, 1600s b'ing, 1600s bing, 1600s byeng, 1800s– bein' (regional and nonstandard), 1800s– bein (regional and nonstandard); Scottish pre-1700 beine, pre-1700 beinge, pre-1700 beying, pre-1700 beyng, pre-1700 beynge, pre-1700 1700s– being, 1800s– bein, 1800s– bein'. eOE Cleopatra Gloss. in W. G. Stryker Lat.-Old Eng. Gloss. in MS Cotton Cleopatra A.III (Ph.D. diss., Stanford Univ.) (1951) 181 Existentibus, wesendum, beondum.c1384 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (N.Y. Publ. Lib.) (1850) Rom. Prol. 298 New causes beende, also questiounes to comen aftir.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Trin. Cambr.) l. 15312 In my blisse beonde.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Gött.) l. 4080 His breder mast in wildrenes beand.1449 in J. A. Kingdon Arch. Worshipful Company of Grocers (1886) I. 124 The Wardenes for the tyme beynge shalle yerly suffre the grapis..to hange Stylle and rype.c1460 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Laud) l. 9428 To Adam being in paradice.1477 W. Caxton tr. R. Le Fèvre Hist. Jason (1913) 92 Kyng Philitenus and his men..supposing neuer more to haue seen none of them beyng in the Arke retourned into their houses.1535 Bible (Coverdale) 1 Kings xvi. 4 Who so beynge of him dyeth in the felde.a1538 T. Starkey Dial. Pole & Lupset (1989) 105 Some bying to grete & some to lytyl.1615 G. Sandys Relation of Journey 115 The buildings now being, are meane and few.1627 in J. D. Marwick Rec. Convent. Royal Burghs Scotl. (1878) III. 241 The commissioners of borrowis beand convenit, and recensing the daylie hurt sustenit be the inhabitants.1659–60 T. Rugge Jrnl. in B. Cusack Everyday Eng. 1500–1700 (1998) 171 And hee beeing disired by one of the Company how a pistoll might be charged.1671 in W. Fraser Mem. Maxwells of Pollok (1863) II. 218 The King of Suedin beine leading on his oune ermie.1753 S. Richardson Hist. Sir Charles Grandison III. vii. 46 To sit up late, either reading, or being read to.1825 J. Neal Brother Jonathan I. 158 Bein' afeerd he might ryle my blood.1884 Law Times 3 May 1/2 The incumbents, for the time being, of the various coronerships.1898 J. Hawell in Eng. Dial. Dict. I. 201/2 [S. Cumberland] Be'an.1974 R. A. Caro Power Broker i. iii. 50 He..spent hours being gondolaed around Venice.2007 New Yorker 4 June 80/1 True, for the time being it exists only on paper, as a vague promise.2008 New Yorker 9 June 89/3 He didn't tell us where they was sendin him... He said he was bein deployed to Eye-rack.

θ. early Old English weosende, Old English uoesenum (Northumbrian, dative plural, transmission error), Old English wesende. Chiefly attested in prefixed forms and compounds.eOE Corpus Gloss. (1890) 65/2 Inminente, aetweosendre.eOE Cleopatra Gloss. in W. G. Stryker Lat.-Old Eng. Gloss. in MS Cotton Cleopatra A.III (Ph.D. diss., Stanford Univ.) (1951) 181 Existentibus, wesendum, beondum.OE (Northumbrian) Liturgical Texts (Durham Ritual) in A. H. Thompson & U. Lindelöf Rituale Ecclesiae Dunelmensis (1927) 178 Pro fratribus nostris absentibus : f'e broðrum usum fromuoesen[d]um.OE Beowulf (2008) 372 Ic hine cuðe cnihtwesende.

8. Past participle.

η. (a) late Old English gebeon, early Middle English buen, early Middle English geben, early Middle English ibi, early Middle English ibie, early Middle English ibien, early Middle English ibon, early Middle English ibye, early Middle English ybeo, early Middle English yby, Middle English bee, Middle English beo, Middle English beon, Middle English bi, Middle English biene, Middle English bon, Middle English by, Middle English byen, Middle English bynne, Middle English ibe, Middle English iben, Middle English ibeo, Middle English ibeon, Middle English ybe, Middle English ybee, Middle English ybeen, Middle English yben, Middle English ybene, Middle English–1500s be, Middle English–1500s beyn, Middle English–1500s bien, Middle English–1600s ben, Middle English–1600s bene, Middle English–1600s benne, Middle English–1600s bine, Middle English–1600s byn, Middle English–1600s byne, Middle English–1800s beene (archaic and poetic in later use), Middle English– been, late Middle English beeyn, late Middle English beyne, 1500s–1600s beine, 1500s–1600s binne, 1500s– bin (now regional and nonstandard), 1600s bein, 1600s benn, 1600s binn, 1800s ba (Irish English (Wexford)); English regional 1800s a be (Devon), 1800s abean (Lincolnshire), 1800s bean (Lincolnshire), 1800s– abin (south-western), 1800s– a-bin (south-western), 1800s– be (south-western), 1800s– beean (northern), 1800s– ben (south-western), 1800s– bian (Yorkshire); U.S. regional 1700s– ben, 1800s a ben (chiefly New England), 1800s be'n, 1900s– bane (chiefly New England), 1900s– bean; Scottish pre-1700 be, pre-1700 bean, pre-1700 beene, pre-1700 bein, pre-1700 beine, pre-1700 ben, pre-1700 bene, pre-1700 beyn, pre-1700 beyne, pre-1700 ybe, pre-1700 1700s– been; (b) English regional (Devon) 1800s– beed; U.S. regional 1900s– beed (in African-American usage). In quot. 1969 beed is used contrastively with been, perhaps to connote intensified stativity.lOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) anno 1096 Þet he heafde gebeon on þes cynges swicdome.?a1160 Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) (Peterborough contin.) anno 1140 Þe kinges dohter Henries, þe hefde ben Emperic[e].c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 8399 Haffde he beon.c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 2311 Haffde ben.a1225 (?OE) MS Vesp. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 239 Þus hit hað ibi and is.a1225 (?c1175) Poema Morale (Lamb.) l. 3 in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 159 Wel longe ich habbe child ibon [v.rr. iben, ibeon, ibien, ibeo] a worde and a dede.c1275 (?a1200) Laȝamon Brut (Calig.) (1963) l. 4152 Þu hafuest i-beon [c1300 Otho beon] ouer-cummen.?a1300 (a1250) Harrowing of Hell (Digby) (1907) l. 161 Longe hauen we ben [a1350 Harl. buen] herinne.c1300 Life & Martyrdom Thomas Becket (Harl. 2277) (1845) l. 133 Lute we habbeth to gadere ibeo.c1330 (?a1300) Sir Tristrem (1886) l. 1203 Sche..sleiȝest had y bene.1340 Ayenbite (1866) 239 Þe þridde..com uram ane cite huer he hedde y-by at ane bredale.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 14638 War yemed haf I ben [Gött. bene].c1405 (c1395) G. Chaucer Merchant's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 1157 A man that longe hath blynd ybe [v.r. ibe, blynde be].c1415 (c1387–95) G. Chaucer Canterbury Tales Prol. (Lansd.) (1868) l. 61 Att Mortel Batailles had he be [c1405 Hengwrt been, c1410 Harl. 7334 ben] fiftene.a1425 J. Wyclif Sel. Eng. Wks. (1871) II. 346 Trespassours, þat wolden..have be ever wantoun.a1475 (?a1350) Seege Troye (Harl.) (1927) l. 1919 Noman wist where þey had benne.c1475 (a1400) Sir Amadace (Taylor) in J. Robson Three Early Eng. Metrical Romances (1842) 43 A mon that hase alle way bynne kynde.1489 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (Adv.) i. 527 Yai mycht nocht haiff beyn tane.a1500 (?c1450) Merlin 239 Ther the bataile hadde I be.1526 Bible (Tyndale) John v. f. cxxvv Which had bene [1582 Rheims been] disieased.1526 Bible (Tyndale) John xiv. f. cxlijv Have I bene [1611 King James bin] so longe time with you?c1540 (?a1400) Gest Historiale Destr. Troy (2002) f. 136v Þat any dede has be don.1560 J. Jewel Serm. Matt. ix. 37–8 As if they had byn a flock of sheepe.1575 W. Stevenson Gammer Gurtons Nedle v. ii. sig. Eiiv Had my hens be stolne, eche one.1578 J. Lyly Euphues f. 34v Had it not bene better for thee?1640 E. Gorges Let. in B. Cusack Everyday Eng. 1500–1700 (1998) 247 The two bakers haue bine hire againe to know what to doe.1643 in J. Stuart Extracts Presbytery Bk. Strathbogie (1843) 43 Tuo commissiones that he had bein vpon.1645 J. Howell Epistolæ Ho-elianæ i. ii. 8 Having bin so rocked and shaken at Sea.1688 W. Scot True Hist. Families 50 I have been through Scotland, Holland, and Sweden.1719 D. Defoe Life Robinson Crusoe 254 Have you been here with them?1775 R. Dodge Let. 21 Aug. in G. Washington Papers (1985) Revolutionary War Ser. I. 342 I have Bin Doun to Pottrin Pint.a1827 J. Poole Gloss. in T. P. Dolan & D. Ó Muirithe Dial. Forth & Bargy (1996) 38 Ba, be, been.1864 Ld. Tennyson Enoch Arden in Enoch Arden, etc. 24 You have been as God's good angel in our house.1864 Ld. Tennyson Northern Farmer: Old Style i, in Enoch Arden, etc. 128 Wheer 'asta beän saw long and meä liggin' 'ere aloän?1867 W. F. Rock Jim an' Nell i. 10 I've beed a quarter be tha watch.1884 S. O. Jewett Mate of Daylight 203 There'd be'n trouble about the property.1894 W. Raymond Love & Quiet Life 98 What have 'ee a-bin up to?1969 Black World 17 xi. 16 Black Poetry is becoming what it has always been but has not quite beed.1995 D. Crane et al. I'll be there for You (song, perf. ‘The Rembrandts’) 5 I'll be there for you like I've been there before.2002 R. Williams Sing yer Heart out for Lads i. 6 I don't suppose that arsehole of a dad of his has bin to see him.

Origin: A word inherited from Germanic.
Etymology: The paradigm of the verb ‘to be’ in West Germanic languages in general shows forms derived from three unrelated Indo-European bases, in English itself perhaps forms derived from four Indo-European bases. These occur in sometimes overlapping, but generally distinct functions within the paradigm (see below), although there have been significant changes in these functions over time and in different varieties of English. The following notation is used in this entry to distinguish the different forms: (i) am/is-group: α (am ), β (is ), γ (Old English sind ), δ (Old English sīe ), ε (art ), ζ (are ); (ii) be-group: η (be ); (iii) was-group: θ (was ), ι (were ). The present tense and non-finite forms are chiefly derived from two distinct bases. The first of these (i) is represented by 1st singular present indicative am (α forms), which shows ultimately the same Indo-European base as the β, γ, and δ forms (modern English is , Old English sind and sīe ); this base also provides forms of ‘to be’ in all other attested branches of Indo-European (compare Sanskrit as- ). The ε and ζ forms (modern English art and are ) have been explained as derived from this base as well, but may be derived from another (the fourth) base; see below. The second (ii) is represented by modern English infinitive be (η forms), apparently from a base which also provides forms of ‘to be’ in other Indo-European languages (compare Sanskrit bhū- ), but originally seems to have meant ‘to become, to grow’. The Germanic base represented by modern English was (θ forms) and were (ι forms), which chiefly provides forms of the past tense, derives from a third Indo-European base (iii), which in other Indo-European languages usually has the sense ‘to remain, to stay (the night)’; compare Sanskrit vas- . In the following, the origin of the different form types will be broadly outlined, before their origin and development is discussed in more detail and significant developments in the functions and distribution of particular form types are addressed. They will be taken in the following order: (i) am/is-group: α (am), β (is), γ (Old English sind), δ (Old English sīe), ε (art), and ζ (are) forms; (ii) be-group: η (be) forms; (iii) was-group: θ (was) and ι (were) forms. (i) am/is-group: α (am), β (is), γ (Old English sind), δ (Old English sīe), ε (art), and ζ (are) forms In α forms (Old English 1st singular present indicative eom ) cognate with Old Icelandic em (later er by substitution of 3rd singular), Old Swedish äm (also Old Swedish är by substitution of 3rd singular; Swedish är ), Gothic im , and further with e.g. Hittite ēšmi , Sanskrit asmi , Avestan ahmi , Old Persian amiy , ancient Greek εἰμί (representing earlier *ἔσμι ; compare ancient Greek (Aeolic) ἔμμι ), classical Latin sum , Early Irish am (copula only), Old Church Slavonic jesmĭ , Lithuanian esmi (now regional; standard esu ), Latvian esmu , Old Prussian asmai , Albanian jam . In β forms (Old English 3rd singular present indicative is ) cognate with Old Frisian is , (also) his , Old Dutch is , (also, apparently showing Old High German influence) ist (Middle Dutch is , es , Dutch is ), Old Saxon is , ist (Middle Low German is , (also) ist ), Old High German ist (Middle High German ist , German ist ), Early Runic ist , Old Icelandic es , (later) er , Norn er , ir , yaar , Old Norwegian er (Norwegian er ), Old Swedish är , (also) iär , ar , and (runic) az (representing *æz ), is (representing *es ), ir (Swedish är ), Old Danish ær (Danish er ), Old Gutnish ir , ier , Gothic ist , and also e.g. Hittite ēšzi , Sanskrit asti , Avestan asti , ancient Greek ἔστι , classical Latin est , (enclitic) –st , Gaulish esi (although this could also be interpreted as 2nd singular), Early Irish, Irish is , copula, Old Welsh iss , impersonal copula (Welsh †ys ), Armenian ê , Old Church Slavonic jestŭ , Lithuanian †esti , Old Prussian ast , (also) est , Albanian është (originally a prefixed form showing the cognate of in- prefix1). The γ forms (Old English sind , etc.) show a different ablaut grade (zero-grade) of the same base; compare Tocharian A ṣeṣ ‘was’. Old English plural present indicative sind , sindon is cognate with Old Frisian sen , send , sin , sind , Old Dutch (3rd plural) sint , sind , sin (Middle Dutch sint , sijnt , Dutch regional zint , sint , zund , sunti ; Dutch zijn shows what is historically the subjunctive), Old Saxon sind , sindun , sindon , sint (Middle Low German sint ), Old High German (3rd plural) sind , (also) sindun , sintun (Middle High German sint , German sind ), Gothic (3rd plural) sind , and further with e.g. (all 3rd plural present indicative) Sanskrit santi , Avestan hənti , ancient Greek εἰσί (Doric ἐντί ; compare Mycenaean Greek e-e-si ), Umbrian sent (compare classical Latin sunt ), Early Irish it (copula), Old Welsh hint (Welsh ŷnt ); compare also Hittite ašanzi and Macedonian se , (regional) set (compare earlier Macedonian Church Slavonic set ), Slovak (regional) sa (compare Old Church Slavonic sǫtŭ ). In δ forms (Old English present subjunctive singular , sīe ) cognate with Old Frisian , Old Dutch (1st and 3rd singular) (Middle Dutch , Dutch zij ), Old Saxon (1st and 3rd singular) (Middle Low German ), Old High German (1st and 3rd singular) (Middle High German (1st and 3rd singular) , German (1st and 3rd singular) sei ); compare further Old Icelandic (3rd singular) , Old Swedish se , Old Danish se , , Gothic (3rd singular) sijai , and also Sanskrit (optative, 3rd singular) syāt , Old Latin (3rd singular) siēt (classical Latin sīt ). The ε and ζ forms are either ultimately < the same base as α, β, γ, and δ forms (in spite of phonological difficulties), or ultimately < the same Indo-European base as classical Latin orīrī to arise, appear, come into being (see orient n. and adj., for details see discussion below). (ii) be-group: η (be) forms In η forms cognate with a number of West Germanic forms listed below, derived from a Germanic base which is apparently ultimately related to a base that supplies part of the verb ‘to be’ in a number of Indo-European languages (in Indo-Iranian ‘to become, to be’), e.g. Sanskrit bhū- (compare 3rd singular present bhavati , 3rd singular aorist abhūt ), Avestan bū- (compare 3rd singular present bauuaitī ), Old Persian bū- , classical Latin fu- (in e.g. 1st singular perfect fuī ), Gaulish 3rd singular subjunctive buet- (in buetid , with suffixed particle or pronoun), Early Irish 3rd singular past tense boí , Old Church Slavonic by- (in e.g. infinitive byti ; compare Russian byt′ ), Lithuanian bū- (in e.g. infinitive būti ; compare Latvian būt , Old Prussian boūt ), and also ancient Greek 3rd singular aorist ἒϕυ (with long stem vowel) grew, became (stem ϕυ- (see physis n.); for another derivative of this Indo-European base in English compare Old English būan to inhabit, to live, dwell: see big v.1). Although the phonological details of the common West Germanic base derived from the above-mentioned Indo-European base are uncertain and disputed, the West Germanic forms are usually compared with classical Latin fierī to become and consuetudinal present forms of ‘to be’ in the medieval and modern Celtic languages (see discussion below; with the medieval Celtic forms perhaps compare Gaulish imperative plural biiete, 3rd plural subjunctive biiont- (in biiontutu), although the attestation and sense of both of these forms is uncertain and disputed), and sometimes also with ancient Greek (Aeolic) ϕυίω I grow, become (attested in a Byzantine Greek lexicon, and conjectured for an ancient Greek text (Alcaeus)), Old Persian (optative) biyā may he be, Old Church Slavonic (conditional) bimĭ (if or that) I be, Lithuanian †bit was, Latvian biju I was. In 1st singular present indicative (Old English bēo, bēom) formed similarly to Old Saxon bium, biun (Middle Low German bin, also ben, bun); compare also Old Frisian bem, bim, ben, bin, Old Dutch bim, bin (Middle Dutch bem, ben, bin, Dutch ben), Old High German bim, bin (Middle High German bin, German bin); see further below. In 2nd singular present indicative (Old English bist) cognate with or formed similarly to Old Frisian bist, biste, Old Dutch bist, (rare) bis (Middle Dutch bes, best, bis, bist, early modern Dutch †bist; now (je) bent), Old Saxon bist (Middle Low German bist, (also) bis, bust, binst), Old High German bist, (rare) bis, pis (Middle High German bist, German bist). With present indicative plural (Old English bēoð) compare Old Frisian (rare) ben, binne, Middle Dutch (eastern) bint, Middle Low German (3rd plural) binnen (beside more usual sint), and also Old High German (1st plural) birum, birun (Middle High German (early and southern) birn, also (south-western) bin), (2nd plural) birut (Middle High German (early and southern) birt, also (south-western) bint). (iii) was-group: θ (was) and ι (were) forms In θ and ι forms cognate with Old Frisian wesa, wasa, Old Dutch wesan, wesen, Old Saxon wesan (Middle Low German wesen), Old High German wesan (Middle High German wesen; German (rare) wesen), Old Icelandic vesa, (later) vera, Norn vera, vara, Old Norwegian vera (compare isolated attestation of ves- in prefixed present participle uppvesande; Norwegian være), Old Swedish vara (Swedish vara), Old Danish wæra (Danish være), Gothic wisan, Sanskrit vas- to dwell, bide, spend time (in e.g. 3rd singular present vasati), Avestan vah- to dwell (compare 3rd singular present vaŋhaiti), ancient Greek (1st singular aorist) ἄεσα stayed (for the night) (representing *ἄϝεσσα), Tocharian B wṣaṣṣäm dwells, abides; for the sense in Germanic compare Armenian goy is, exists. In the Germanic languages this is a Class V strong verb chiefly attested in the past tense; Old English 1st and 3rd singular past indicative wæs ‘was’ is cognate with Old Frisian was, Old Saxon was (Middle Low German was), Old High German was (Middle High German was, German war), Early Runic was, Old Icelandic vas, (later) var, Norn vaar, var, vara, Old Norwegian var (Norwegian var), Old Swedish var, also (occasional runic) vas (Swedish var), Old Danish war, (runic) vas (Danish var), Gothic was. The ι forms ultimately derive from unstressed forms of the same Germanic base by Verner’s Law (see discussion below). Contents: 1. General overview 2. Origin and development of particular form types 2.1. α (am) forms 2.2. β (is) forms 2.3. Pronunciation of β (is) forms 2.4. γ (Old English sind) forms 2.5. δ (Old English sīe) forms 2.6. ε (art) and ζ (are) forms 2.7. Particular ε (art) forms 2.8. Forms with affixed pronoun 2.9. Pronunciation of ζ (are) forms 2.10. η (be) forms 2.11. θ (was) forms 2.12. ι (were) forms 3. Important developments in function and distribution of particular form types 3.1. History of relationship between η (be) forms and other (non-past) form types 3.2. Use of be-forms as subjunctive and imperative 3.3. Spread of ζ (are) forms (at expense of η (be) forms) in present indicative plural 3.4. Grammatical agreement (Northern Present Tense Rule) 3.5. Replacement of subjunctive by indicative forms 3.6. Use of singular forms with plural subjects 3.7. Omission of auxiliary have in periphrastic tenses 1. General overview This word combines several features which are unusual in English and are clearly connected with its being a high-frequency verb used in a range of grammaticalized functions and constructions. Firstly, it shows a high degree of suppletion, i.e. the use of forms of different origins within a single paradigm (for a less complex case of verbal suppletion compare go v. and its past tense went ). Suppletion is a characteristic that the paradigm inherited from Germanic (and—apparently—late Indo-European), although the various Germanic languages show individual developments in the distribution of the stem forms. In the Forms section of this entry related forms have been labelled with the same Greek letter within each grammatical category, so that e.g. forms of am are designated as ‘α’ throughout, regardless of the chronological sequence of their attestation, and forms of is are designated ‘β’, etc. There is a limited amount of mutual influence between these groups of forms, but on the whole they remain clearly distinct. Secondly, this word preserves some grammatical distinctions until the present day that have been lost elsewhere in the English language, as shown for example by the distinct uses of the forms was and were (forms which derive from the same base). Thirdly, this word characteristically shows low-stress forms beside fully stressed forms, and contracted forms in combination with other function words, such as personal pronouns and negative particles, especially when used as an auxiliary verb (compare similar parallel developments for have v., do v.). Although such contracted forms have frequently been avoided in more formal styles of writing, especially in the 19th and 20th centuries, they are extremely common. Influence of low-stress variants on fully stressed variants at earlier stages is the most likely explanation for a number of otherwise unpredictable developments in the history of individual forms, as discussed below. For the purposes of the Forms section, no distinction has been made between attestations of the word functioning as copula in constructions with subject complement, as an auxiliary in compound tenses, or as full verb. For discussion of the use as auxiliary see the sense section (branch IV.). While use as auxiliary in the present perfect and past perfect of intransitive verbs (which is preserved in other Germanic languages, e.g. German) is gradually reduced (see sense 16b), the use as auxiliary of the passive (see sense 16a), itself inherited, develops into a complex system over time, as it increasingly combines with other periphrastic constructions (i.e. tense and aspect). The use as auxiliary in the formation of the progressive in its various tenses (see sense 17) is of complex and disputed origin, but clearly represents a development largely within English; the complexity of possible and attested constructions similarly gradually increases from Old English to the 18th cent. In the early modern English period, the progressive becomes at first much more frequent and then grammatically obligatory; at the same time in standard English it begins to supersede the (probably unrelated) construction with preposition and verbal noun (I am on hunting , I am a-hunting ; compare a prep.1 11), which had been functionally equivalent and with which it had sometimes been confused in Middle English. The latter construction remains current in many regional varieties, where it is usually reanalysed as present participle with optional a- prefix (compare a- prefix3). In Old English the prefixed form gebēon i-be v. is also attested; compare also ætbēon to be present, to be at hand, to help (compare at- prefix1) and frambēon to be absent, away from (compare from prep., adv., and conj.). 2. Origin and development of particular form types 2.1.α (am) forms Old English (West Saxon) 1st singular present indicative eom ‘am’ shows the inherited ending of a 1st singular athematic verb (Indo-European ‘mi-verb’); compare Old English (Anglian) dōm , 1st singular of do v. The stem originally ended in –s or (in an unstressed syllable) its Verner’s Law variant -z (compare cognate Old English is : see β forms), but the sibilant was assimilated to m of the following inflectional ending and the resulting geminate mm simplified in eom and its Germanic cognates. However, the vowel of eom does not correspond directly to that in Gothic im , which directly continues the Indo-European form. The vowel in eom is probably influenced by the corresponding η form bēo (compare Anglian bēom , discussed at 2.10 below), although the diphthong in eom is usually assumed to be short; this could be explained by subsequent shortening of the diphthong in low-stress forms. Shortening of the diphthong in eom has sometimes been assumed to be indicated by Middle English am ; however, it seems likely that Middle English am , etc., in fact continues the (chiefly Anglian) form eam , which is occasionally found also in non-Anglian texts, even in the south and south-west where reflexes of eom might be expected to predominate (compare G. Forsström Verb ‘To Be’ in Middle Eng. (1948) 215-16). The vowel in Old English (chiefly Anglian) eam (Northumbrian am ) appears to be modelled on the vowel of 2nd singular present indicative earð ‘art’ (Northumbrian arð : see ε forms) and also plural present indicative earun (Northumbrian aron : see ζ forms), although attempts have been made to explain eam as a low-stress form of eom . The forms an’t and ain’t , when functioning as 1st singular, perhaps represent a contraction of am with the negative particle rather than levelling from the 2nd singular and plural (i.e. corresponding to aren’t with simplification of final consonant group; compare discussion of ain’t below and see discussions in E. J. Dobson Eng. Pronunc. 1500–1700 (ed. 2, 1968) II. § 238, W. N. Francis in Focus on: Eng. & Wales (1985) 141-151; a third possible source (for ain’t ) is by compensatory lengthening after loss of s from isn’t ; compare discussion of en’t at Forms 2c(iv)ζ). However, if so, an’t and ain’t were subsequently reanalysed as equivalent to are not , and the spelling aren’t superseded an’t in standard English, leading to avoidance not only of I aren’t but also of aren’t I by some speakers of current English. A similar problem arises with the early modern English form wan’t , which when used for the singular, may represent either a contraction of was with not or show levelling of a variant of weren’t . Compare also the concurrent development of similar contracted forms shan’t (contracted form of shall v.) and han’t , hain’t , ain’t (contracted forms of have v.). 2.2. β (is) forms The reason for the loss of inherited final t in Old English 3rd singular indicative is (compare Gothic ist , Old High German ist , and also e.g. classical Latin est ) is uncertain and disputed, but compare Old Frisian is and Old Saxon is (beside ist ). Compare also the general loss of final –t in North Germanic. Middle English es , which is chiefly northern, perhaps shows the influence of early Scandinavian (compare Old Icelandic es , Old Swedish (runic) is (apparently representing *es )) rather than or as well as development under low stress (compare discussion of 2nd singular er ). 2.3. Pronunciation of β (is) forms The final sibilant of is was apparently voiced in the 14th cent. when unstressed, and early modern orthoepists reflect this voicing with very few exceptions, although the reflex of the stressed variant with voiceless s is attested up to the 17th cent. (see E. J. Dobson Eng. Pronunc. 1500–1700 (ed. 2, 1968) II. § 362). In current standard English, the unvoiced sibilant is preserved only in contractions such as it’s (however, in these it cannot be distinguished from the result of devoicing by assimilation). 2.4. γ (Old English sind) forms The final consonant of Old English 3rd plural present indicative sind and its West Germanic and Gothic cognates apparently reflects development within a low-stress form of the Germanic base by the operation of Verner’s Law; otherwise they appear to continue the inherited Indo-European form directly. (Old English variants such as sinð occur, but are too rare and too late to be inherited; some are probably genuinely attested phonological variants before words beginning with ð- , but otherwise they are more likely to be transmission errors.) Variants such as sindon show addition of the plural ending of the preterite-present verbs (as in e.g. we sculon we shall); comparable variants occur in Old Saxon (sindun beside sind ) and Old High German (sintun beside sint ). Within the paradigm in Old English, compare also the endings of Anglian earun , aron and Anglian biþon . For further discussion of the Old English and early Middle English forms see H. M. Flasdieck in Englische Studien 71 (1937) 342–4, G. Forsström Verb ‘To Be’ in Middle Eng. (1948) 218-20. 2.5. δ (Old English sīe) forms The form of the present subjunctive of this Indo-European base that English inherited from West Germanic appears to be , (plural) sīn (compare e.g. Old Saxon , sīn ), which shows levelling of the inherited plural stem to the singular (compare classical Latin (1st plural) sīmus ). The origin of the more common Old English form sīe , (plural) sīen is uncertain, although Scandinavian forms (such as Old Icelandic 1st singular subjunctive sjá ) and Gothic sijai- , which ultimately show developments of the inherited singular stem (with a different ablaut grade of the ending: compare Old Latin (1st singular) siēm ), have sometimes been compared. Occasional Old English (Mercian) sīem , sīon shows influence of the ending of eom (see α forms); compare similar levelling of the ending to (indicative) bēom (see η forms below). The obsolescence of these subjunctive forms in early Middle English is closely linked to the obsolescence of the corresponding forms of the indicative plural (γ (Old English sind ) forms). For further discussion of the Old English and early Middle English forms see H. M. Flasdieck in Englische Studien 71 (1937) 345–6, G. Forsström Verb ‘To Be’ in Middle Eng. (1948) 221-2. 2.6. ε (art) and ζ (are) forms Old English 2nd singular present eart ( > modern English art ; Anglian also earþ , arþ ) and Old English (chiefly Anglian) earon , earun , aron ( > modern English are ) are of disputed origin. It is uncertain whether or not they are related to the superficially similar Scandinavian present indicative forms, as e.g. Old Icelandic 1st plural erum , 2nd plural eruð (2nd singular ert , earlier est , 3rd plural eru apparently show levelling of the stem form er- within the paradigm). The Old Icelandic forms are usually explained as showing rhotacism (-z- > -r- ) of *iz- , developed in the 1st and 2nd plural forms by the operation of Verner’s Law, and so ultimately cognate with English is (see β forms). To derive the Old English forms in the same way causes phonological problems, as their stem vowel seems to show the reflex of West Germanic a (rather than e or i ) and the Indo-European base does not show an ablaut grade *os- . (Old Swedish 3rd plural present indicative aru , frequently cited in this context, is not necessarily of the same origin). It has therefore been suggested that Old English earþ is instead an inherited 2nd singular perfect form ultimately cognate with the base of classical Latin orīrī to arise, appear, come into being (see orient n. and adj.). For a semantic parallel for use of the base in this sense perhaps compare Hellenistic Greek use of ὄρωρε , 3rd singular perfect of ancient Greek ὄρνυσθαι (see orient n. and adj.), as near-synonym of ἐστί ‘is’. (Lithuanian yra , Latvian ir ‘is’ has also been compared, but is itself of disputed origin.) The plural (Old English earon , aron ) could be formed on the basis of the stem of 2nd singular eart by means of the preterite plural ending (Old English –on ) or (if originally cognate with the β forms) it could have modelled its stem vowel after it. The diphthongs in the Old English forms would reflect regular developments: by breaking from *æ before -rþ in the 2nd singular earþ (in Mercian and similarly in West Saxon eart ) and by back mutation in the plural earun (the Mercian form; compare earon in West Saxon copies of Mercian originals). Even if the assumptions about the ultimate base are incorrect, the resemblance of earþ and eart to preterite-present 2nd singular indicative forms such as Old English scealt , modern English shalt (which ultimately derive from Indo-European perfect forms) appears to be significant with regard to their formation, although earþ itself shows a form of the original perfect ending not otherwise preserved. 2.7. Particular ε (art) forms The isolated Old English Northumbrian form arst shows the influence of the 2nd singular ending –st . Art is occasionally attested already in Old English, apparently as a low-stress form of eart (perhaps after preceding vowel), but Middle English art , modern English art show the regular reflex of Old English eart , attested in later Mercian as well as West Saxon and Kentish. Occasional forms such as Middle English ert in southern dialects (chiefly early in south-west midland texts) also show the reflex of ea in eart in those varieties, but in northern dialects the vowel in such forms is apparently influenced by 3rd singular es . 2.8. Forms with affixed pronoun The 2nd singular forms are particularly prone to developing forms with affixed personal pronoun, e.g. Old English eartu , Middle English artow . The earliest ζ forms for the 2nd singular present indicative probably show reanalysis of such forms as ear (Middle English ar ) + pronoun. However, the majority of the Middle English ζ forms represent polite use of plural forms for singular after Old French and post-classical Latin models. Such forms should historically also take the plural of the personal pronoun (ye or later you ) but, as the plural spreads and becomes less semantically distinct from the singular, occasional combinations of historical singular pronoun and plural verb or vice versa occur. 2.9. Pronunciation of ζ (are) forms Middle English aren was subject to Open Syllable Lengthening. Length of the vowel in stressed position (ār or āre ) appears to be indicated by rhyme; compare e.g. quot. a1475 at Forms 2d(i)ζ(a). Compare also the occasional Older Scots spelling air . The reflex of this long vowel is occasionally attested as a pronunciation in standard English up to the 18th cent. It also appears to underlie the contracted form ain’t , with early loss of r before the final consonant group. Orthoepists show clearly that in early modern English there was an unstressed pronunciation with (originally) short vowel (ar ), which appears to have been highly frequent (see E. J. Dobson Eng. Pronunc. 1500–1700 (ed. 2, 1968) II. §4), and this underlies the modern standard pronunciation, which (at least in its unreduced form, which develops to standard British English /ɑː(r)/ ) reflects the result of early modern lengthening of short a before r , subsequent retraction, and loss of final (non-prevocalic) r in non-rhotic varieties. 2.10. η (be) forms The Old English stem type bēo- (earlier bīo- , preserved e.g. in early West Saxon) is continued by regular phonological development as be . An unstressed pronunciation is recorded by early orthoepists as (short) (see E. J. Dobson Eng. Pronunc. 1500–1700 (ed. 2, 1968) II. §4). Old English 1st singular present indicative bēo shows contraction of the stem vowel (probably long ī , but see below) with the vowel of the ending. Other forms showing the stem bēo- in Old English (infinitive, imperative, etc.) are perhaps after the 1st singular. It has been suggested that Old English (Anglian) present indicative plural bīað may show an inherited formation; however, some comparable forms are clearly formed on the model of regular verbs, e.g. (rare) Northumbrian 3rd singular bīeþ . The 1st singular present indicative occasionally ends in –m (bēom , etc.); compare Old Saxon bium . This ending is perhaps due to the influence of Old English eom or its Germanic antecedent rather than inherited. Influence of the am/is-forms is arguably detectable elsewhere among the present indicative forms and their cognates. Old English forms without contraction appear to show inherited short stem vowel; the shortness of the vowel is suggested especially by (analogically re-formed) Anglian plural forms that apparently show back mutation of short i as (Mercian) beoðan < *bið (as 3rd singular present indicative) + -on (as preterite-present indicative plural). One possible reason for the short stem vowel is influence from the Germanic antecedent of is and related forms (see β forms), another shortening levelled from originally low-stress forms. In Middle English forms of the 2nd and 3rd singular indicative, however, the original stem vowel has usually been superseded by the reflex of Old English bēo- as in bēst , bēth , and, with substitution of the regular northern 3rd singular ending, bēs ; levelling of bēo- to these forms is occasionally found already in later Old English (bēost , bēoþ ). The Old English 2nd singular indicative (bist ) almost always shows final –st , even in texts that otherwise preserve a large proportion of final –s for this category, perhaps because monosyllabic stems favour the –st ending in Old English. However, the same is true of its West Germanic cognates (e.g. Old Saxon bist ); it has been suggested that these forms show the influence of the preterite-present verbs (as e.g. 2nd singular shalt : see shall v.). Where (northern) Middle English bēs , Older Scots beis later occurs as a 2nd singular form, it is apparently by levelling of the ending after the 3rd singular. The past participle (late Old English ge-bēon , early Middle English i-bēn ) in later Middle English normally shows the expected retention of the prefix in the south (i-bē ), and retention of final n in the north and midlands (bēn ). The standard form been derives from the latter, and, in unstressed position, develops a weak pronunciation with shortened vowel in early modern English (continued as /bɪn/ and, in a less reduced form, as U.S. English /bɛn/). The southern Middle English form is continued in English regional south-western dialects as a be , be (compare a- prefix2 2). English regional (now west midlands) present indicative bin (probably preserving the ending of Middle English 3rd plural indicative bēn , now generalized to all persons and numbers) should be distinguished from nonstandard and regional uses in which the form of the past participle is generalized to other functions of the verb (see 3.7 below); for further discussion of origin and use of English regional η forms see R. Lass Shape of Eng. (1987) 232-3. Weak forms modelled on regular verbs (beed ) are rare. 2.11. θ (was) forms The Germanic antecedent of Old English wesan was probably originally a full verb, a Class V strong verb meaning ‘to remain, to exist’; compare the senses of Indo-European cognates such as Sanskrit vas- (see above). Clearly, the past tense of this verb took on the function of past tense of ‘to be’ at an early stage, as the verb supplies preterite forms in all Germanic languages. This seems to have led to increasing disuse of other parts of the verb in its original sense. Individual non-past forms of wesan and its cognates in Germanic languages (whether showing use as full verb or as copula) may be re-formed rather than inherited, although use of the infinitive derived from the base is well attested. The imperative is attested in the older Germanic languages except Gothic; compare (singular) Old Frisian wese , wes , Old Saxon wis , wes , Old High German wis , Old Icelandic ver . With Old English present participle wesende compare Old Saxon wesandi , Old High German wesanti , Gothic wisands . The Old English forms occasionally show back mutation; compare infinitive weosan (in a West Saxon text showing Anglian features). Middle English (chiefly west midlands and south-western) weore may show the reflex of the back-mutated vowel, but is perhaps more likely to show influence of initial w- . The later history of the θ forms (and also of the ι forms) repeatedly shows the influence of initial w- on the quality of the stem vowel. For Old English instances of this compare Northumbrian (imperative) woes and (infinitive) wosa (the latter perhaps an unstressed form), perhaps also occasional Old English 1st and 3rd singular past indicative was (presumably an unstressed form). In Middle English influence of w- is most clearly seen in wos ‘was’, a form especially characteristic of the north-west midlands in late Middle English, but also found, for example, in East Anglia. Such rounding was apparently not originally a feature of the modern English standard; orthoepists do not begin to record rounding in was until the 17th cent. (see E. J. Dobson Eng. Pronunc. 1500–1700 (ed. 2, 1968) II. §§ 4,195, 339). Old English and Middle English wes ‘was’ is of multiple origin; it partly reflects raising of Old English æ to e in Kentish and West Mercian, partly development under low stress, partly perhaps influence of (chiefly northern) 3rd singular present indicative es , while Older Scots wes may reflect raising before following s . Final –s in was , like final –s in is , was apparently voiced in Middle English, when unstressed or weakly stressed, and the modern English orthoepists predominantly reflect the final voicing. However, reflexes of the unvoiced originally stressed variant are attested up to the 17th cent. (see E. J. Dobson Eng. Pronunc. 1500–1700 (ed. 2, 1968) II. §§ 4, 360). 2.12. ι (were) forms The stem of the base of Old English wes- for 2nd singular past indicative, plural past indicative, and past subjunctive reflects the operation of Verner’s Law (with voicing of s due to original accent on the ending, and subsequent development of z to r ) and shows the regular vocalism of Class V strong verbs: West Saxon wǣr- , Anglian and Kentish wēr- ; compare (plural past indicative) Old Frisian wēren , Old Dutch wāren , wāron , Old Saxon wārun , and also (3rd plural past indicative) Old High German wārun , Old Icelandic váru , Old Swedish varu . In Middle English the vowel apparently usually remains long; compare also Middle English weere , Older Scots weir . However shortening is also found; compare forms such as werre , warre . Forms such as Middle English ware , waren are of multiple origin. They are probably partly due to development in low-stress position, probably under the influence of initial w- (and in this case probably show short a ), partly (in the area of Essex and London) the result of regular sound change to ā , but in the north and the north midlands such forms are perhaps due to Scandinavian influence (compare Old Icelandic (1st plural) várum , (2nd plural) váruð , 3rd plural váru ) (see R. Jordan Handb. der mittelenglischen Grammatik (1934) §49, note 2). Forms such as Middle English wore , woren (which usually seem to represent a long vowel) show rounding and retraction of long ā in wāre , wāren to long open ō . Early modern English orthoepists usually show the reflex of Middle English long open ē (deriving ultimately either < West Saxon wǣr- or < Anglian and Kentish wēr- , with lowering before –r ); see E. J. Dobson Eng. Pronunc. 1500–1700 (ed. 2, 1968) II. § 4. However, a shortened variant is also occasionally attested, and this is what underlies the more usual standard pronunciation, although, when stressed, the vowel is lengthened again by compensatory lengthening in non-rhotic varieties (British English /wəː/), whereas the alternative pronunciation, British English /wɛː/, continues the original long vowel. As is usual for strong verbs, the 2nd singular past indicative in Old English has the same form as the singular past subjunctive (wǣre , Anglian wēre ; compare Old Saxon 2nd singular past indicative wāri ). By late Middle English, the form has become identical with the plural past indicative and subjunctive as well, except in varieties where there is levelling from the 3rd singular to the 2nd singular past indicative (chiefly in the north and the north midlands). Attempts to mark the form more clearly by attaching distinctive 2nd singular endings (either –st , the ending of the present indicative and the (weak) past indicative of regular verbs, or –t , the ending of preterite-present verbs (e.g. shalt ) and of present indicative art ) result (respectively) in Middle English wast , early modern English werst , and Middle English wert , all of which are continued in English regional varieties. Due to the general obsolescence of the distinctly marked 2nd singular in standard English, no canonical form for the category was established, with both wast and wert surviving in archaic and poetic use. As the distinction of two stems for the past tense in strong verbs was otherwise lost in the course of the Middle English period, structural pressure to abandon the distinction between was (θ forms) and were (ι forms) in the modern English period is strong. Levelling of was to the plural is chiefly a northern feature in Middle English and the 16th cent., but from the 17th cent. onwards it is attested widely as a minority variant. General levelling of was to the plural must be distinguished from semantically motivated early modern English you was (singular, contrasted with you were , plural), which is widespread and even preferred in the late 17th and early 18th centuries (despite you being historically plural), but which subsequently comes under attack from the grammarians. Levelling of were to the singular is also found in a number of regional and nonstandard varieties; in current regional varieties it appears to be less frequent and more regionally restricted than generalization of was , but is sometimes found in the same varieties. Since the late 19th cent., an independent tendency has been observed in some regional and nonstandard varieties to prefer negated weren’t for the singular even when was occurs as the positive form. 3. Important developments in function and distribution of particular form types 3.1. History of relationship between η (be) forms and other (non-past) form types In Old English the η ( be) forms show unusually full inflection compared to the other West Germanic languages; in Old High German and Old Saxon individual cognate forms have been conflated with the cognates of the am/is-group to form a single present indicative paradigm. In Old English, on the other hand, the be-forms are fully inflected for present indicative and (largely) for present subjunctive and imperative. Of the non-finite forms, although the infinitive is well attested, the present participle (bēonde ) is rare in Old English (but contrary to the statement in A. Campbell Old Eng. Gram. (1959) §768(d), is attested as early as the first half of the 10th cent.), and the past participle (gebēon ) is rare and late. This suggests that not all these forms may be inherited from Germanic, although the rarity of the participles is also connected with the low frequency of those constructions in Old English in which the participles are typically found (as e.g. the periphrastic tenses; compare the low frequency of the participle wesende , chiefly found in compounds and prefixed forms: see θ forms). The be-forms may have originated in Germanic perfective present tense forms (see discussion in D. Ringe From Proto-Indo-European to Proto-Germanic (2006) 209–10), which could partly explain the early use of the be-forms in English. Unlike their Germanic cognates, in Old English the present indicative forms show semantic differentiation from other present tense forms. The rules governing the use of be-forms in Old English may be obscured partly by the insufficiency of data and partly by ongoing language change (for an overview of previous discussion see B. Mitchell Old Eng. Syntax (1985) §§ 651-64; compare also I. Wischer ‘On the use of beon and wesan in Old English’ in U. Lenker et al. Eng. Hist. Linguistics 2008 (2010) I. 217–36). The be-forms often clearly show future time reference (compare e.g. quot. OE2 at Forms 2bη(a)) or, less clearly, represent iterative or durative present tense (potentially implying extension into the future and typically associated with statements of invariable facts and gnomic utterances (compare quots. OE1 at Forms 2bη(a), OE3 and lOE1 at Forms 2c(i)η(a)); conversely they are less likely to collocate with adverbs such as now adv., yet adv. (compare discussion in A. Campbell Old Eng. Gram. (1959) §768(d) and Dict. Old Eng. at bēon, sense E). In Old English passive constructions they show a tendency to be associated with actional rather than stative passives (compare quot. eOE2 at Forms 2d(i)η(a)). It has also been suggested that they can be associated with hypothetical sentences. With the use of the be-forms to denote the future compare the sense ‘to become’ shown by some of the base’s apparent cognates, e.g. classical Latin fierī . An even closer parallel to the semantic range of the finite be-forms seems to be shown by the Welsh consuetudinal present byddaf (‘I am wont to be’), which is also used as future in the sense ‘I shall be’; compare Cornish beđaff , bythaf and also Early Irish (consuetudinal present) bíuu , (future) bieid . Influence from Celtic has been suggested for the present indicative forms, usually with the assumption of substratal influence from late British or Old Welsh in Anglo-Saxon England (for a discussion see M. Filppula et al. Eng. & Celtic in Contact (2008) 40-2, and compare A. Lutz in Eng. Lang. & Linguistics 13 (2009) 227–49). An alternative interpretation is to regard them as an areal development in western Indo-European, perhaps better preserved in Old English than in other Germanic languages due to language contact with Celtic (see H. M. Flasdieck in Englische Studien 71 (1937) 332–3). The use of the present indicative forms to indicate the future is continued in early Middle English texts, although in southern varieties the be-forms have displaced the am/is-forms and others to become the sole forms in the present indicative plural; therefore the distinction between present and future is maintained only in the singular in these varieties. The use of the be-forms to indicate invariable fact or iteration is reflected in early Middle English copies of Old English material (compare quot. OE2 at Forms 2a(i)η), but it is uncertain whether present tense use in material of Middle English composition ever carries such semantic connotations (see M. Laing ‘The reflexes of OE beon as a marker of futurity in early Middle English’ in U. Lenker et al. Eng. Hist. Linguistics 2008 (2010) I. 237–54). Traces of the use as future are found in later Middle English, especially in northern texts, but where inherited present indicative be-forms are preserved in English regional varieties after the Middle English period, they appear not to be associated with future time reference (periphrastic expression of future reference having established itself in these varieties as in the standard). The use of beis as future appears to survive in Scots, where it is particularly to be found in subordinate clauses, but the semantic contrast with the competing forms be and is is not always clear. Formerly attested widely in the south and midlands, indicative be-forms seem to have become especially associated with the south-west and the south-western midlands already by the late 18th cent. and are increasingly restricted to this area (and neighbouring Welsh English) by the 20th cent. (see O. Ihalainen in Cambr. Hist. Eng. Lang. (1994) V. 223-4; see also discussion of English regional bin at 2.10 above). For some speakers, be-forms of the present indicative show a tendency to be associated with emphasis or phonetic stress. In the early modern English developing standard the be-forms become increasingly associated with non-indicative or non-finite forms. Indicative use, mainly in the plural, survives longest in negated contexts; compare the continuing use of early modern English contracted ben’t , which is also preserved in some modern regional varieties. It has been suggested that the later regional use of be-forms (chiefly be and bees ) to signify habitual activity or related verbal aspects may be connected with the earlier future, iterative, and durative senses of the be-forms in the present indicative, perhaps through the influence of Scots beis (see E. Traugott Hist. Eng. Syntax (1972) 191-2). The origin of such uses, especially of invariant be , which is particularly characteristic of African-American usage, has been much debated (compare T. Ewers Origin Black Amer. Eng. (1995), R. B. Butters in Cambr. Hist. Eng. Lang. (2001) VI. 329-30). It appears there are a number of other factors that may contribute to the development of such phenomena, such as: the model of Irish Gaelic consuetudinal forms (compare Early Irish bíuu , etc.) in Irish English and varieties influenced by it; reanalysis of an iterative or habitual construction do be (itself of debated origin) found in some English regional varieties and Irish English; and substitution for a habitual aspect marker in the source language in varieties deriving from or influenced by creoles (on the emergence of the two prevalent habitual constructions in Irish English see R. Hickey Irish Eng. (2007) 216-32; on habitual markers in Caribbean and other creoles see J. Holm Introd. Pidgins & Creoles (2000) 184-5.) The genesis of the habitual form, however, is usually obscured by subsequent developments. 3.2. Use of be-forms as subjunctive and imperative. Perhaps the association of the be-forms with the future in the indicative had originally played a role in the establishment of the be-forms as prevailing present subjunctive forms. This is a development that begins in Old English, as the frequency of the be-forms apparently increases over the Old English period in all varieties (bēo , etc., as forms of the subjunctive are not attested in extant early Anglian texts). By the end of the early Middle English period the competing am/is-forms had become obsolete.The imperative forms show a somewhat similar development; although in Old English the be-forms of the imperative are not attested for Northumbrian, they were already the dominant forms in West Saxon prose, and by the Middle English period they had become the prevailing forms in all varieties. It has also been suggested that late British or Welsh influence underlies the rise of the be-subjunctive and imperative (compare discussion by A. Lutz in Eng. Lang. & Linguistics 13 (2009) 231-5); if so, the influence of Welsh is confined to the present tense, as, unlike Middle Welsh, Old English shows no trace of be-forms in the past tense (indicative or subjunctive). In varieties such as current standard English, which otherwise show no finite be-forms, the present subjunctive (be ) is distinguished formally more clearly from the indicative than for any other verb, i.e. also in forms other than the 3rd singular. Similarly, this verb is the only one still to have a distinct form for the past subjunctive in the singular (were ), at least in varieties such as current standard English that maintain the distinction between was and were in the past tense. The subjunctive as a grammatical category, however, gradually erodes during the course of Middle English and early modern English and its function is taken over by constructions with modal verbs (may v.1, would , past tense of will v.1, etc.) or (in subordinate clauses) by the indicative, with the result that the present subjunctive becomes increasingly literary or even archaic, except in a very limited number of constructions, some of which are fossilized (compare albeit conj.). In hypothetical sentences, especially counterfactual conditional clauses, the inherited subjunctive (e.g. if I were ) was supported in standard English by the teachings of prescriptive grammarians under the influence of Latin; nevertheless the competing construction with modal use of past tense (if I was ) is increasingly found even in standard English, especially in informal registers (see M. Görlach Eighteenth-Cent. Eng. (2001) 122-3, D. Denison in Cambr. Hist. Eng. Lang. (1998) IV. 160-4). It is also frequent in regional varieties. However, in regional and nonstandard varieties it is sometimes part of a general levelling out of the past tense stem (i.e. if I was corresponds to we was in some varieties: see 2.12 above). 3.3. Spread of ζ (are) forms (at expense of η (be) forms) in present indicative plural In the Old English period, aron is a frequent form of the present indicative plural only in Northumbrian, although the equivalent form is also attested in Mercian (as earun ) and also in other documents influenced by Anglian (as earon ). In late Northumbrian there seems to be a tendency to associate aron with 2nd plural, probably supported by the use of art for 2nd singular. It is also possible that the use of aron in late Northumbrian was encouraged by Scandinavian influence; at any rate later northern Middle English and Older Scots forms er , ere perhaps show the influence of early Scandinavian (compare Old Icelandic eru , Old Swedish æru ) rather than being merely low-stress forms of ar (< aren ). In early Middle English, the ζ forms (Middle English aren , etc.) are found in the north and the midlands (chiefly east and north) and appear to be spreading; by the end of the late Middle English period ζ forms are found occasionally even in south-western sources. However, the are-forms predominate over the be-forms (Middle English bēn ) only in the north midlands, while in the north ar , are is in competition with er , ere . The forms are and ar show the regular phonological reduction of the inflectional ending of aren , but arn with syncopation of the unstressed vowel and preservation of final –n is also found, chiefly in the midlands, and may be continued by modern English regional (west midlands) a’n , aren (unless the latter have been re-formed analogically). The establishment of are as the predominant form in London and thence in standard English is a gradual development of the 16th cent. and appears to be connected with increasing linguistic influence from further north, especially the north-east midlands and East Anglia, apparently triggered by immigration (compare the approximately contemporaneous spread of 3rd singular –s in regular verbs, as e.g. loves rather than loveth ). 3.4. Grammatical agreement (Northern Present Tense Rule) The use of is (and also bēs ) for persons other than 3rd singular present indicative in northern Middle English and Older Scots also shows the influence of a system of northern dual grammatical agreement (Northern Present Tense Rule), by which the use of such forms is constrained in certain syntactic positions, i.e. immediately adjacent to a (non-3rd singular, especially plural) pronoun, although this phenomenon is not found to the same degree as for regular verbs. In Older Scots, this system also influences patterns of use of was in the plural; see further M. Montgomery in Stud. in Scots & Gaelic (1994) 89-92, C. Macafee ‘A History of Scots to 1700’ §7.8.8 in Dict. Older Sc. Tongue (2002) XII. pp. cxiv–cxv. Other types of generalization of is are also found in regional and nonstandard varieties. 3.5. Replacement of subjunctive by indicative forms The gradual introduction of indicative forms in types of subordinate clauses which originally required or favoured use of the present subjunctive is mentioned above. Occasional attestations of present indicative for expected subjunctive are found already in Old English, but their frequency increases in the modern period, until the indicative becomes the rule in most types of such clause (any reversals of this trend, as seen e.g. in the case of the non-introduced conditional clause in quot. 1484, are limited in scope); compare:OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 1st Ser. (Royal) (1997) xx. 339 Ne bepæce nan man hine sylfne swa ðæt he secge oððe gelyfe þæt þry godas sindon, oððe ænig had on þære halgan ðrynnysse sy unmihtigra þonne oðer.a1398 J. Trevisa tr. Bartholomaeus Anglicus De Proprietatibus Rerum (BL Add. 27944) (1975) II. xviii. iv. 1116 Wheþer he [sc. the lamb] is yladde to pasture or to deþ, he gruccheþ nouȝt..but is obedient and meke.1484 W. Caxton tr. G. de la Tour-Landry Bk. Knight of Tower (1971) xviii. 37 Thus oughte euery good woman..to doo his commaundement, is hit right or wrong.1591 A. Fraunce Countesse of Pembrokes Yuychurch iv. i. sig. E3 Alas how dyed Amyntas?..that I can not tell; nor yet well whether it is soe.1611 Bible (King James) 1 John iv. 1 Trie the spirits, whether they are of God.1667 A. Marvell Corr. II. xxxvi. 81 I can not be wanted though I am missing.1713 W. Diaper Dryades 29 Wanton Children..cry, and murmur, if they are not fed.1866 Rural Amer. (Utica, N.Y.) 15 Dec. 373/2 Brood mares, unless they are worked, should be allowed to run out.1991 Hispanic Nov. 36/1 The car of your dreams—we all have one, whether it is a classic 1967 Mustang, a red-hot Ferrari Testarossa, or a gas-guzzling land yacht. Use of the past subjunctive in subordinate clauses shows similar developments. In counterfactual subordinate clauses, the modal use of past tense singular was (and negated wasn’t ) instead of subjunctive were is already well documented in writings of the early modern period, although avoided in the 19th and 20th centuries in the most formal types of writing under the influence of prescriptive grammar. As with the indicative forms, levelling of was to the plural is occasionally found.1546 T. Cranmer in J. Strype Memorials T. Cranmer (1694) ii. i. 144 The Oil, if added, is but a Ceremony: If it be wanting, that King is yet..God's Anointed, as well as if he was inoiled.1684 J. Bunyan Pilgrim's Progress 2nd Pt. 75 As if one was awake.a1708 W. Beveridge Private Thoughts Christian Life (1712) 98 Which certainly would be the greatest Absurdity..was not they God as well as he.1760 L. Sterne Serm. Mr. Yorick II. viii. 30 A man, of whom, was you to form a conjecture from the appearances of things in his favor,—you would say was setting out in the world.1768 L. Sterne Sentimental Journey I. 85 Was I in a desart, I would find out, etc.1789 G. White Nat. Hist. Selborne 11 The manor of Selborne, was it strictly looked after..would swarm with game.a1838 C. Morris Lyra Urbanica (1840) I. 80 For me, I protest, if it was n't for shame, I could pick till to-morrow at dinner.1853 W. M. Thackeray Eng. Humourists ii. 97 Addison wrote his papers as gaily as if he was going out for a holiday.1941 ‘N. Blake’ Case of Abominable Snowman xvii. 184 Give a petty bourgeois a little power and the next thing he's throwing his weight about as if he was Goering.1992 J. MacKenna Unclouded Days in Fallen 24 I said nothing but he went on, as if I wasn't there at all, a cigarette hanging from his lip, jiggling as he spoke. 3.6. Use of singular forms with plural subjects Morphological levelling of is and was to the plural, as illustrated in the Forms section, is distinct from the occasional occurrence of singular verb with plural subject as a syntactic phenomenon, which is favoured for example by existential sentences and in environments where the verb precedes the subject. Such sentences with singular verb are well attested and antedate any secure attestations of morphological levelling; compare:eOE King Ælfred tr. Gregory Pastoral Care (Hatton) (1871) xxi. 157 Eac wæs gesewen on ðæm wage atifred ealle ða heargas Israhela folces.OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 1st Ser. (Royal) (1997) xxiii. 366 For þan ðe him is cuð þæra eadmodra manna naman.c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) l. 2340 Þere was swiþe gode metes.1340 Ayenbite (1866) 9 Ine þise heste is uorbode alle zennen a-ye kende.a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 10783 Þar es [c1460 Laud bene] resuns written sere.a1413 (c1385) G. Chaucer Troilus & Criseyde (Pierpont Morgan) (1882) iii. l. 1207 Now is þere but we tweyne.1594 W. Shakespeare Henry VI, Pt. 2 iii. ii. 307 Theres two of you.1594 W. Shakespeare Titus Andronicus iv. i. 38 There were more than one..I more there was.a1616 W. Shakespeare Henry VI, Pt. 2 (1623) iii. ii. 11 Is all things well?1773 O. Goldsmith She stoops to Conquer iii. 62 There's Mrs. Mantrap, Lady Betty Blackleg [etc.].1863 Cornhill Mag. Apr. 453 There's thirteen of us to do the punishment, and we must have two welts a piece.1990 M. Crichton Jurassic Park 303 There's eight raptors in that fenced compound. 3.7. Omission of auxiliary have in periphrastic tenses Colloquial and regional omission of auxiliary have in forms of the perfect and pluperfect, is widely attested; this phenomenon is distinct from the levelling of the past participle to past tense forms (see η. forms at Forms 5a(i)). Compare also the omission of have between a modal and a past participle in Scots, which is already attested in Older Scots for participles of be v.1488 (c1478) Hary Actis & Deidis Schir William Wallace (Adv.) (1968–9) xii. l. 1377 I thocht haiff maid Ingland at his bandoun; So wttraly it suld beyn at his will..to sauff thi king or spill.1578 J. Rolland Seuin Seages 72 Ȝe wald Bene seik the morne.1719 D. Defoe Life Robinson Crusoe 254 Master. Have you been here with them? Friday. Yes, I been here.1790 A. Wheeler Westmorland Dial. 27 I lost me sel on thor plaguy Fels, an I been maunderin twoa heaal neets an twoa days.1802 J. Blair Let. 2 Feb. in Papers of John Steele (1924) I. 250 I have had but one bushel & half of Sault Sence I been under your Dirrection for the Stock.1826 D. Anderson Poems in Sc. Dial. 10 They..forged ale sellers licences for drink, For which their heads should been put i'the mink.1880 J. C. Harris Uncle Remus: Songs & Sayings iv. 29 You been runnin' roun' here sassin' after me a mighty long time.1899 C. W. Chesnutt Conjure Woman 49 He had a big skyar [=scar] on his lef ' leg, des lack [=just like] it be'n skunt.1921 Ld. Dunsany If i. i. 9 You been on the carpet, Bill?1943 K. Tennant Ride on Stranger i. 7 I been pretty patient. But things are going too far.1971 Black World June 75/1 Mama and the children been doin all they could.2005 Z. Smith On Beauty 73 I been trying to call her, but I didn't know her name.
I. Without required complement: to have or take place in the world of fact, to exist, occur, happen.
1.
a. To have place in the objective universe or realm of fact, to exist; (spec. of God, etc.) to exist independently of other beings. Also: to exist in life, to live. Now literary.the powers that be: see power n.1 8b.to be no more: see no more adv. 1c.
ΘΚΠ
the world > existence and causation > existence > [verb (intransitive)]
liveeOE
beOE
i-bea1175
befindc1175
to be beleft1340
to consist of1565
exist1570
re1597
breathe1652
OE Old Eng. Hexateuch: Exod. (Claud.) iii. 14 Ic eom se þe eom, cwæð he; Sege þus Israhela bearnum: se þe is, me sende to eow.
a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 17 Credo deum: Ich ileue þat god is.
a1300 (a1250) Physiologus 296 A wilde der is ðat is ful of fele wiles.
a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Fairf. 14) l. 9732 This world..hast þou made fadir þorogh me to bene.
a1450 in C. Brown Relig. Lyrics 15th Cent. (1939) 30 If synne ne were, Goddes moder ware þou noght.
1548 N. Udall et al. tr. Erasmus Paraphr. Newe Test. I. Matt. xxii. f. 105 They beleue..nothyng to be but that whiche they see.
1587 Sir P. Sidney & A. Golding tr. P. de Mornay Trewnesse Christian Relig. iii. 29 All things that are, or euer were, or shall hereafter bee.
1604 W. Shakespeare Hamlet iii. i. 58 To be, or not to be, that is the question. View more context for this quotation
1611 Bible (King James) Gen. v. 24 Enoch walked with God: and he was not; for God tooke him. View more context for this quotation
1697 J. Dryden tr. Virgil Æneis ii, in tr. Virgil Wks. 247 Troy is no more, and Ilium was a Town!
1733 A. Pope Ess. Man i. 115 To be, contents his natural desire.
1762 W. Falconer Shipwreck iii. 51 The parting Ship that instant is no more.
1810 W. Scott Lady of Lake iii. 97 How are they blotted from the things that be.
1823 Ld. Byron Don Juan: Canto IX xxiv. 17 Tyrants and Sycophants have been and are.
1827 T. Carlyle in Edinb. Rev. Oct. 347 God is, nay alone is.
1837 T. Carlyle French Revol. I. i. ii. 11 So much that was not is beginning to be.
1907 E. Nesbit Enchanted Castle xii. 347 The great beasts came first, strange forms that were when the world was new.
1961 Bible (New Eng.) John i. 1 When all things began, the Word already was.
2004 Independent 3 Mar. 10/1 After 58 years the BBC's Letter from America, the world's longest-running speech radio programme, is no more.
b. With existential there as subject: to exist.For be in sentences in which and expresses a difference in quality between things of the same name or class: see and conj.1 6a.It has been suggested that introductory Old English þǣr in such constructions, although not locative in meaning, is not as semantically empty as in later English, but retains greater demonstrative force; see discussion in B. Mitchell Old Eng. Syntax (1985) §§1491-7. Insertion of þǣr is comparatively rare in Old English and only becomes grammatically obligatory during the Middle English period, when word order becomes increasingly constrained. For a comparable construction see discussion at it pron. 2b.
ΚΠ
eOE (Kentish) Will of Abba (Sawyer 1482) in F. E. Harmer Sel. Eng. Hist. Docs. 9th & 10th Cent. (1914) 4 Gif þæt gesele þæt min cynn to ðan clane gewite ðæt ðer ðeara nan ne sie ðe londes weorðe sie, þonne foe se hlaford to.
OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 2nd Ser. (Cambr. Gg.3.28) xxv. 233 Ða lytlan cild bædon him hlafes, ac þær næs nan mann, ðe þone hlaf him betwynan tobræce [L. nec erat qui frangeret eis].
OE Ælfric Lives of Saints (Julius) (1881) I. 60 Gif þu woldest myltsian and swa þeah ne mihtest, þær is sum beladung on þære sægne.
c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 55 Þær wærenn fele gode menn Biforenn cristess come.
1340 Ayenbite (1866) 9 (MED) Þaȝ þer by zome bronches þet ne byeþ naȝt dyadlich zenne.
a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Fairf. 14) l. 10783 There bene reasons wretyn sere That god wold she spousid were.
c1405 (c1390) G. Chaucer Parson's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) §21 Ther been .iij. accions of penitence.
c1426 J. Audelay Poems (1931) 15 (MED) Þer bene bot feu truly.
1550 J. Heywood Hundred Epigrammes To Rdr. sig. Av Thers no redempcion.
c1585 R. Browne Answere to Cartwright 79 There were of the princes that tooke his parte.
1676 A. Lucas Let. 13 Oct. in I. Newton Corr. (1960) II. 104 I conceive not how..this experiment can be esteemed a demonstrative proof, that there is no such extrinsecall cause.
1680 R. Baxter Church-hist. Govt. Bishops i. i. 4 There's few will deny, that God foreknows from eternity who these are.
1714 A. Pope Rape of Lock (new ed.) 5 Some Nymphs there are, too conscious of their Face.
1785 Liberal Amer. 2 99 She thinks there will be a necessity for it.
1803 R. Smith Let. in Archaeologia (1806) 15 140 There is no game on the cards,..that requires closer attention..than this of Minchiate.
1881 T. Hardy Laodicean I. ii. iv. 307 He had become yet more curious whether a Mrs. De Stancy existed; if there were one he would probably see her to-night.
1925 G. K. Chesterton Everlasting Man i. iii. 70 There are some who will learn with regret that it seems to have begun with a pun.
1993 N.Y. Times Bk. Rev. 18 Apr. 15/2 A homegrown Platonism that argues that if there is a heaven, it is one we make ourselves.
2. To come into existence, come about, happen, occur, take place, be carried out or done; to take its due course, have the appointed period of time.In earlier use sometimes in present participle with for introducing the period of time; hence for the time being: see Phrases 1b. if need be: see need n.1 3a.See also to-be adj.
ΘΚΠ
the world > existence and causation > existence > [verb (intransitive)] > come into existence
awakenc885
waxc888
arisec950
beOE
comeOE
aspringc1000
atspringOE
growOE
to come upOE
inrisea1300
breedc1385
upspringc1386
takec1391
to come in?c1430
engender?1440
uprise1471
braird?a1500
risea1513
insurde1521
insurge1523
spring1538
to start up1568
exsurge1578
upstart1580
become1605
born1609
OE (Northumbrian) Lindisf. Gospels: Matt. xxiv. 3 Dic nobis quando haec erunt : cueð us hoenne ðas biðon [OE Rushw. beoþ].
OE Old Eng. Martyrol. (Julius) 24 Sept. 217 Ðu bist dumb oð þone dæg oððæt ðe þis bið [L. usque in diem quo haec fiant].
a1225 MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 77 (MED) Hu scal þat bon?
1423 Guildhall Let.-bk. in R. W. Chambers & M. Daunt Bk. London Eng. (1931) 108 (MED) Þe Sheregrinders shull pleyne to þe wardeins of þe Shermen, being for þe tyme.
1429–30 in H. M. Flasdieck Mittelengl. Originalurkunden (1926) 80 (MED) Ye sayd xl s..be payd to..ye sayd Elan to ye tym be at scho be a Nun.
a1525 ( Coventry Leet Bk. (1909) III. 671 That no persone of the saide Craft Rebuke any of the Maisters for the yer beyng, vpon the payne to pay vj s. viij d.
1530 J. Palsgrave Lesclarcissement 421/1 Be as be may, vaille que vaille.
1546 J. Heywood Dialogue Prouerbes Eng. Tongue sig. fiii Be as be maie is no bannyng.
1603 R. Parsons Let. 6 July in Publ. Catholic Rec. Soc. (1906) 2 215 But now for the present state of England we do see that for the tyme past divers notable omissions have beene.
1773 G. Washington Diary 30 Aug. (1978) III. 202 Calm, Clear, and tolerably warm for the Season being.
1775 R. B. Sheridan Rivals ii. 67 Your husband that shall be.
a1804 Ld. Nelson in Dispatches & Lett. (1845) II. 457 Marry..speedily, or the to be Mrs. Berry will have very little of your company.
1885 R. Bridges Eros & Psyche v. ii. 53 If 'tis so, her child Will be a god, and she a goddess styled, Which, though I die to let it, shall not be.
1932 J. G. Neihardt Black Elk Speaks ii. 9 There was once a Lakota holy man..who dreamed what was to be.
1962 A. Moorehead Blue Nile 134 Cairo from now on remained Mohammed Ali's home, the centre of the new empire to be.
3. To be the case or the fact. Chiefly in so be (that), be it (that): if it be the case that, suppose that. Cf. so adv. and conj. 3a. See also howbeit adv. and conj., sobeit conj. and n. and cf. being conj. Now rare.if so be (that): see if conj. and n. Phrases 2.
ΚΠ
c1275 Kentish Serm. in J. Hall Select. Early Middle Eng. (1920) I. 222 (MED) Wanne hi of þis world wendeþ, beswo þet hi ne be ine no diadlich senne.
c1330 (?c1300) Guy of Warwick (Auch.) l. 5655 (MED) Bi so þat he wille kisse me, Euer eft we schul frendes be.
?a1425 (c1400) Mandeville's Trav. (Titus C.xvi) (1919) 24 Beso it be not aȝenst his lawe.
a1470 T. Malory Morte Darthur (Winch. Coll. 13) (1990) III. 1173 If so were that the quene were brought..to the fyre, shortely they all wolde rescow her.
1549 H. Latimer 2nd Serm. before Kynges Maiestie 6th Serm. sig. Ti Be it so the Corinthians had no suche contencions among them.
1569 J. Leslie Def. Honour Marie Quene of Scotl. iii. f. 143v Yet yt so beinge that the vse therof ys not repugnante to the saide holye scripture, they haue bene..kepte, vsed and obserued.
1611 Bible (King James) Job xix. 4 And be it indeed that I haue erred. View more context for this quotation
1650 Earl of Monmouth tr. J. F. Senault Man become Guilty iii. v. 139 Be it that Marchants traffick with strangers, be it that Princes treate by their Ambassadours, wisdom fenceth her self onely by cunning.
1739 H. Baker & J. Miller tr. Molière Mock-doctor iii. i, in Molière Wks. IV. 213 Be it that we do good, or be it that we do ill, we are always paid after the same rate.
1851 J. Hume Repent. iv. Poems 96 So-be the haunting sense of wrong..Were loosen'd from his breast.
1913 H. Kephart Our Southern Highlanders xiii. 294 If they quarrel, it is a ruction..—so be it there are no fatalities which would amount to a real fray.
II. With adverb or adverb phrase, indicating the relationship of the subject in place, state, time, etc., to another thing or person.
4.
a. Expressing the general relationship of a thing to its place: to have or occupy a given position (the posture not being specified or regarded); to have one's personality, substance, or presence (in, at, or near a place, with an object, at an occasion, etc.). Also: expressing the relationship of an event to a point or period of time.
ΘΚΠ
the world > space > place > presence > be present [verb (intransitive)]
beeOE
rixle?c1225
to be therea1300
to stand toa1382
to stand bya1398
report1560
reside1620
to take place1622
render1874
feature1941
eOE Bald's Leechbk. (Royal) (1865) ii. lxvi. 298 On swa hwilcum huse swa he [sc. agate] biþ ne mæg þær inne feond wesan.
OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) xxviii. 20 Ic beo mid eow ealle dagas oð worulde geendunge.
lOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) (Peterborough contin.) anno 1122 On þis geare wæs se king Heanri on Cristesmæssan on Norhtwic, & on Pasches he weas on Norhthamtune.
c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 10588 Þatt an wass o ȝonnd hallf þe flumm & o þiss hallf þatt oþerr.
c1300 (c1250) Floris & Blauncheflur (Cambr.) (1966) l. 76 Him þuȝte he was in parais.
c1325 (c1300) Chron. Robert of Gloucester (Calig.) l. 7677 Þe king willam..Let enqueri..Hou moni plou lond & hou moni hiden al so Were in euerich ssire.
a1350 (a1250) Harrowing of Hell (Harl.) (1907) l. 82 (MED) Ich holde myne alle þo þat bueþ heryne.
a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 1930 Manly, on þe morwe þat mariage schuld bene.
?a1425 (c1400) Mandeville's Trav. (Titus C.xvi) (1919) 6 Sum men trowen þat half the cros..be in Cipres in an abbey.
1465 M. Paston in Paston Lett. & Papers (2004) I. 303 Ryght glad that we erre there a-mongys hem.
1581 J. Bell tr. W. Haddon & J. Foxe Against Jerome Osorius 477 What a noyse is here, and not so much as a locke of wolle.
1597 W. Shakespeare Richard III iv. iv. 411 Where are thy tennants? and thy followers? View more context for this quotation
a1634 W. Austin Devotionis Augustinianæ Flamma (1635) 168 This was on..the Second Lords day that was ever kept.
1674 D. Brevint Saul & Samuel 164 He having bin in his Coffin the greatest part of the night after his death.
1694 G. Fox Jrnl. 37 And this was in the Year 1650.
1713 J. Swift Jrnl. to Stella 26 Feb. (1948) II. 628 The meeting of Parlmt, wch will be next Tuesday..without fail.
1722 D. Defoe Jrnl. Plague Year 6 Terrible Apprehensions were among the People.
1771 W. Shirley in J. W. Fletcher Second Check Antinom. ii. 45 You are just where you was.
1773 O. Goldsmith She stoops to Conquer ii. 26 Consultation upon what's for supper.
1821 Ld. Byron Sardanapalus iii. i. 103 Again the love-fit 's on him.
1861 W. M. Thackeray Four Georges iii. 111 Where be the sentries who used to salute?
1871 H. E. Manning Confidence in God (ed. 4) ii. 50 Benedict Joseph Labre, whose beatification was only the other day, said [etc.].
1912 W. Owen Let. 23 June (1967) 142 Mrs. Lott's River Trip is to be next Tuesday.
1920 E. Wharton Age of Innocence ii. xxvii. 273 A doctor's bag and overcoat were on the table.
1970 D. Brown Bury my Heart at Wounded Knee v. 110 As soon as they were over the next hill, and out of view of the soldiers, they turned off the trail.
2003 W. Gibson Pattern Recognition xxxvii. 305 It is here, in the languid yet precise moves of a woman's pale hand.
b. With existential there as subject, esp. when the complement denotes something not previously mentioned or had in mind.For the meaning of Old English introductory þǣr see discussion at sense 1b.
ΚΠ
OE Ælfric Lives of Saints (Julius) (1881) I. 102 Þær wæron binnan þære byrig seofan gebroðra cristena, þæs caseres cynnes.
c1325 (c1300) Chron. Robert of Gloucester (Calig.) l. 3669 (MED) In ech roche þer is..an ernes nest, þat hii bredeþ inne ywis.
c1330 (?c1300) St. Patrick's Purgatory (Auch.) in Englische Studien (1877) 1 100 In þe estende of þe abbay þer is þat hole.
c1400 (c1378) W. Langland Piers Plowman (Laud 581) (1869) B. Prol. 165 Were þere a belle on here beiȝ..Men myȝte wite where þei went.
c1443 R. Pecock Reule of Crysten Religioun (1927) 297 (MED) Þer is in Reynold an actijf worschipyng wiþ which he worschipiþ Robert.
1511 H. Watson tr. St. Bernardino Chirche of Euyll Men & Women sig. E.ij There is dyuers abusynges pertyculerly in all estates, as in the estate of the chirche.
1593 R. Hooker Of Lawes Eccl. Politie Pref. 4 If there be in you that gracious humilitie.
1646 R. Boothby & F. Lloyd Breife Discov. Madagascar iii. 7 On this coast there are many wilde Hogs.
1675 J. Evelyn Mem. (1857) II. 103 There was not his equal in the whole world.
1726 B. Franklin Jrnl. of Voy. 28 Sept. in Papers (1959) I. 93 Upon this one branch of the weed there were near forty of these vegetable animals.
1764 S. Foote Patron ii. 50 There is in you, Mr. Bever, a fire of imagination.
1814 Ld. Byron Lara i. i. 5 There be bright faces in the busy hall.
1856 W. M. Thackeray Let. 7 Mar. (1946) III. 577 There is capital ordinaire Claret for dinner.
1870 B. P. Patrick Let. 14 Oct. in W. A. Patrick & B. P. Patrick Lett. from Two Brothers (1988) 47 His funeral will be preached here tomorrow and there will be thousands of people here.
1935 Evening Sun (Baltimore) 7 Mar. 25/3 A few days ago we said there is no such word as sideswipe in the dictionary.
1979 C. P. Snow Coat of Varnish ii. xii. 108 There was a headline on the front page.
2001 C. Coker Humane Warfare vi. 115 Neo-tribal affiliations can provide what spirit of community there is in much of the world.
5. To have one's existence in a certain state or condition; to sit, stand, remain, etc., in stated circumstances. See also so adv. and conj. 3a.
ΘΚΠ
the world > existence and causation > existence > state or condition > be or remain in specific state or condition [verb (intransitive)]
siteOE
won971
beOE
standOE
liec1374
rest1429
steadc1500
erdec1540
run1635
welter1847
stop1976
OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) xxvii. 63 We gemunon þæt se swica sæde þa he on life wæs, æfter þrym dagon ic arise.
a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 7 Ȝef we beod under sod scrifte.
c1350 How Good Wife taught her Daughter (Emmanuel) (1948) 194 (MED) At ese he is þat selde þonket.
a1450 Generides (Pierpont Morgan) (1865) l. 1291 Al men that on live bene.
c1460 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Laud) l. 942 Therfor ye bene in wo and stryfe.
1480 Table Prouffytable Lernynge (Caxton) (1964) 4 What do ye? how is it with you?
1531–2 Act 23 Hen. VIII xvi One halfe of the price..shalbe to the use of the seysour.
1535 Bible (Coverdale) Zech. viii. 2 I was in a greate gelousy ouer Sion.
a1586 Sir P. Sidney Apol. Poetrie (1595) sig. G2v Wee know a playing wit, can prayse..the comfortablenes of being in debt.
1611 Bible (King James) Exod. v. 19 They were in euill case. View more context for this quotation
1666 A. Marvell Let. 6 Nov. in Poems & Lett. (1971) II. 43 Proposalls that haue bin under deliberation.
1712 J. Addison Spectator No. 369. ¶14 Any one..who will be at the pains of examining it.
1735 H. Fielding Universal Gallant ii. 21 She is too cautious. If I was in her Case, I'd make the House too hot for him.
1801 M. Edgeworth Forester in Moral Tales I. 81 I feel, that I cannot be at ease in the vortex of dissipation.
1849 T. B. Macaulay Hist. Eng. II. 171 Asking how his Highness was.
1866 C. Kingsley Hereward the Wake I. xvii. 316 Tell me about the battle... That is more to my way than their statecraft.
1904 W. S. Maugham Merry-go-round 273 I surmised that you were in some trouble.
1952 G. H. Dury Map Interpr. iv. 36 The observer is at no pains to recognize the Greensands.
1991 T. Mo Redundancy of Courage (1992) xiv. 149 She was someone who..never considered himself to be in a plight.
2007 Independent 6 Feb. 26/2 How are you today? Fighting fit?
6. With indirect object (in Old English and early Middle English in the dative) or to (also in early use occasionally at).
a. To befall, pertain; to be ascribed. Formerly also: †to belong (obsolete). Now only (in subjunctive) in exclamations and wishes. Now archaic and literary.praise be to: see praise n. 2b. well is him, etc.: see well adj. 1. woe is him, woe is me, etc.: see woe adv. 1, 2.
ΘΚΠ
the mind > possession > owning > belong [verb (intransitive)]
limp858
longlOE
belielOE
fallc1175
rine?c1225
belongc1330
pertaina1382
bec1384
appertain1416
cohere1634
OE Phoenix 622 Sib si þe, soð god, ond snyttrucræft, ond þe þonc sy..geongra gyfena, goda gehwylces.
OE Beowulf (2008) 183 Wa bið þæm ðe sceal þurh sliðne nið sawle bescufan in fyres fæþm.
c1175 ( Homily (Bodl. 343) in S. Irvine Old Eng. Homilies (1993) 201 Wa byð weorldscryftum buton heo mid rihte ræden and tæcæn.
?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 100 Wel me is for mi good. & wa þach for þin uuel.
c1384 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Douce 369(2)) (1850) Luke i. 7 A sone was not to hem [L. non erat illis filius].
a1400 Psalter (Vesp.) cxxvii. 2 in C. Horstmann Yorkshire Writers (1896) II. 260 (MED) Wele bes to þe nou [L. bene tibi erit].
?a1425 (c1400) Mandeville's Trav. (Titus C.xvi) (1919) 21 The kyngdom of Arabye þat was to on of the .iij. kynges.
c1425 (c1400) Prymer (Cambr.) (1895) 16 (MED) Glorie be to þee, lord..in euerlastynge worldis.
1535 Bible (Coverdale) Psalms cxxvii. 2 O well is the, happie art thou.
1570 W. Elderton Newe Well a Daye (single sheet) Well a daye, well a daye, well a daye, woe is me.
1604 W. Shakespeare Hamlet ii. ii. 125 Whilst this machine is to him. View more context for this quotation
1608 W. Shakespeare King Lear i. 61 To thine and Albaines issue, Be this perpetuall. View more context for this quotation
1611 Bible (King James) Ecclus. xxv. 9 Well is him that hath found prudence. View more context for this quotation
1611 Bible (King James) Eph. vi. 23 Peace be to the brethren. View more context for this quotation
1611 Bible (King James) Rev. i. 4 Grace be vnto you, and peace, from him which is. View more context for this quotation
1685 J. Crowne Sir Courtly Nice ii. 16 Woe be to your prickears, Sirrah.
1729 G. Adams tr. Sophocles Antigone ii. v, in tr. Sophocles Trag. II. 34 Wo is me a Wretch!
a1779 D. Garrick Poet. Wks. (1785) I. 146 Heart. I dislike tye-wigs; but should I throw your's into the fire, because I chuse to wear a bag? Worm. Woe be to your bag if you did.
1837 T. Carlyle French Revol. III. iii. i. 166 The Girondins have left Memoirs, which are too often little other than long-drawn Interjections, of Woe is me and Cursed be ye.
1864 A. Trollope Can you forgive Her? I. vii. 52 ‘Peace be to his manes!’ she said at last.
1912 ‘M. Field’ Poems of Adoration 89 ‘Peace be to you!’—Only His Wounds lie wide.
1991 A. Unterman Dict. Jewish Lore & Legend 87/1 ‘Shalom aleikhem,’‘peace be to you’.
1996 A. Theroux Secondary Colors 79 Glory be to God, Father!
b. In questions, with what as subject. To pertain as a misfortune, to have befallen to (also at); to be amiss, be the matter with, ail. Obsolete.
ΘΚΠ
the world > action or operation > adversity > calamity or misfortune > have befallen as a misfortune to [verb (transitive)]
bec1300
misbefalla1645
c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) l. 2704 Godrich, wat is þe Þat þou fare þus with me?
c1300 (c1250) Floris & Blauncheflur (Cambr.) (1966) l. 467 Maidenes..axede hire what hire were, And whi heo makede suche bere.
c1325 (c1300) Chron. Robert of Gloucester (Calig.) l. 2720 Merlin, wat is þe?.. Wy misdostou me?
a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Gött.) l. 4395 Leuedi,..quat es at ȝou? [Trin. Cambr. what is ȝou? Fairf. quat ayles ȝou?]
1532 Dreame of Chaucer in Wks. G. Chaucer f. cclxxii/1 Men might aske me why so I may not slepe and what me is.
7. With an adverb or adverbial phrase of time indicating the period that elapses in the course of an activity or process: to occupy, use up, or take (a certain amount of time). Frequently with before, in, gerund, or †infinitive. to be all day: see to be all day at all adj. 1e. to be long: see long adv.1 6.
ΚΠ
c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 218 All þe follc..þuhhte mikell wunnderr. Forr whi þe preost swa lannge wass..att godess allterr.
c1300 St. Thomas Becket (Laud) l. 1368 in C. Horstmann Early S.-Eng. Legendary (1887) 145 Sumdel þe pope was anuyd þat he hadde i-beo so longe.
c1475 Mankind 581 Ewynsong hath be in þe saynge, I trow, a fayer wyll; I am yrke of yt.
a1538 T. Starkey Dial. Pole & Lupset (1989) 128 Thys causyth sutys to be long in decysyon.
1538 H. Latimer Let. 13 June in Serm. & Remains (1845) 395 She herself, with her old sister of Walsingham [and other images]..would make a jolly muster in Smithfield; they would not be all day in burning.
a1616 W. Shakespeare As you like It (1623) ii. v. 30 He hath bin all this day to looke you. View more context for this quotation
1653 J. Gauden Hieraspistes 253 They are a long time before they recover the point of fixation and consistency.
a1665 K. Digby Jrnl. Voy. to Mediterranean (1868) 7 And they having bin a long time from any port.
1732 G. Berkeley Alciphron I. i. xi. 39 A Man must be a long time kindling wet Straw into a vile smothering Flame.
1780 T. Jefferson Corr. in Wks. (1859) I. 276 A strange derangement, indeed, our riders have got into, to be nine days coming from Hillsborough.
1825 C. Waterton Wanderings in S. Amer. iv. 275 We were thirty days in making Antigua.
1862 T. Carlyle Hist. Friedrich II of Prussia III. xii. iv. 211 Town-Officer is some considerable time before he can return.
1906 U. Sinclair Jungle xxx. 390 The mail-trains would be hours loading up at the depot of the little Kansas town.
1972 G. Bell Villains Galore iii. 31 Excuse me, Albert, but I must see to the plumbing. Won't be a minute.
1998 R. Newman Manners 226 It could even be a named op that's been months in the planning.
2005 Digit Oct. 16 It's been a long time coming and there's still no firm release date.
8. With reference to past action (chiefly and now only in the perfect).
a. With infinitive of purpose: to have gone to the appropriate place in order to do something (with the implication that one has returned, or begun to do so). Also occasionally in the past tense (now obsolete except Irish English).
ΚΠ
1482 W. Caxton in tr. Higden's Prolicionycion viii. xi. f. cccciiij For it was soo that the duc of Orleaunce hadde ben to vysyte the Quene.
1542 N. Udall tr. Erasmus Apophthegmes i. f. 134v He had been to see the citee of Lacedemon, and beeyng from thens returned..one asked of hym..from whens he was came.
1593 in Dublin Rev. (1896) July 64 Mr pickefort is god be thanked recoverid & was yesterday in the afternoone to visite us.
1595 A. Copley Wits Fittes & Fancies i. 26 A Gentleman that had been to see the Peake, trauelling the same day homeward again, alighted that night in an In.
1645 J. Howell Epistolæ Ho-elianæ i. xvii. 32 I was yesterday to wait upon Sir Herbert Croft.
c1673 W. Mountagu in Buccleuch MSS (Hist. MSS Comm.) (1899) I. 320 My Lord and his sons have been to see me at my chamber, but I had the misfortune to be abroad.
1722 E. Haywood Brit. Recluse 46 Uneasy that Lysander had not been to visit me that Day.
1747 Lady Shaftesbury in Priv. Lett. Ld. Malmesbury I. 51 I was to see the new farce.
1762 O. Goldsmith Citizen of World II. 53 I was this morning to buy silk for a night-cap.
1856 H. H. Walker Let. in T. P. Lowry Story Soldiers wouldn't Tell (1994) xiii. 139 I had been to see the widow several times and knew exactly how to get in.
1874 J. Fiske Let. 28 Mar. (1940) 317 I have been to see the Catacombs of St. Calixtus. There is nothing interesting there except to say that you have seen them.
1965 G. Jones Island of Apples i. vi. 57 That afternoon we had been to visit my uncle Walter Lloyd, my mother's stepbrother or something I think he was.
1977 J. Garvin in D. Ó Muirithe Eng. Lang. in Ireland 113 I was (i.e. I went) to see her.
1978 N. Marsh Grave Mistake viii. 240 P'raps..he'll come waltzing back with a silly grin on his face having been to stay with his auntie.
2000 A. Sayle Barcelona Plates 191 Agnes..had been to see him quite a few times.
b. Taking the place of the perfect tenses of go v. 29, go v. 31: (a) (with prepositions of motion, as down, into, over, through, etc.) to have gone down, entered, passed over, travelled through, etc.; also figurative and in extended use; (b) (with for and a noun) to have gone to perform and returned from some activity.
ΚΠ
1599 R. Allott Wits Theater Little World f. 140v Apollonius Thyaneus..aunswered..I haue beene through Fraunce, England, Spayne, Germany..for that alone is more woorth then all the Realmes together.
1688 W. Scot True Hist. Families 50 I have been through Scotland, Holland, and Sweden, Yet ne're heard of a Gentleman in all his Kin.
1756 M. Calderwood Lett. & Jrnls. (1884) vii. 206 The collonell..has been over all Europe, and speaks all the languages.
1786 J. Q. Adams Diary 20 Jan. (1981) I. 391 This is a very ingenious Sensible man, well versed in English Literature, and has had what here is called a liberal Education; which means, he has been through the University.
1802 Evangelical Mag. Aug. 298 It was a fine evening, and we had been for a walk to enjoy the sweet breeze, and admire the departing sunbeams.
1840 R. H. Dana Two Years before Mast vi. 46 Our cook..had been through a good deal in his day.
1861 T. Hughes Tom Brown at Oxf. I. i. 17 I have been down the river..with some other freshmen.
1885 W. D. Howells Rise Silas Lapham xxiv. 425 Lapham has been into several things outside of his own business.
1903 D. H. S. Cranage Archit. Acct. Churches of Shropshire II. vi. 463 I have been all through them [sc. churchwardens' accounts] but have found very little of importance with regard to the fabric [of Berrington Church].
1906 W. Owen Let. 15 Aug. (1967) 31 Mr. Smallpage has just been for a horse-ride.
1937 L. Mann Murder in Sydney xi. 133 I haven't been for a surf. We've only got a lousy little river.
1973 W. Ihimaera Tangi v. 11 Please, Rob, we've been over it before.
1991 G. Josipovici Big Glass (BNC) 16 I have been into the question of value already and will not return to it now.
2000 K. Shamsie Salt & Saffron (2001) xiii. 123 We've both been for a walk and came straight over from the park.
c. With to and a noun: to have been present (in a place, esp. for some purpose, or at an event or special occasion); to have gone to visit (and returned from) a place.Apparently rare before the second half of the 18th cent. (when it occurs frequently in the usage of Fanny Burney).
ΘΚΠ
the world > space > place > presence > be present at [verb (transitive)]
to stand at ——1563
be1712
1712 R. Laurence Bishop of Oxford's Charge Consider'd §xlviii. 73 Publickly Baptiz'd a Child in the Meeting-house; which was carried thither in as great Form and Order, as if it had been to Church.
1763 F. Brooke Hist. Lady Julia Mandeville I. 178 We have been to the parish church, to hear Dr. H. preach.
1773 F. Burney Early Diary (1889) I. 186 She had been to these rehearsals.
1778 F. Burney Evelina I. xvii. 115 Miss will think us very vulgar..to live in London, and never have been to an Opera.
1802 C. Wilmot Irish Peer on Continent (1920) 39 We have been to the Opera Buffa or the Italian Opera.
1829 R. Sharp Diary 21 June (1997) 209 This understrapping Parson of ours has been to Cambridge the last week to vote for who? why for Mr. Bankes.
1892 E. Reeves Homeward Bound 205 Hadji is his title, and means that he has been to Mecca.
1902 Westm. Gaz. 25 Aug. 2 His Majesty has been to Westminster Abbey, and the Crystal Palace,..and Madame Tussaud's.
1915 T. S. Eliot Let. 3 Jan. (1988) I. 77 I have just been to a cubist tea.
1977 J. Lees-Milne Diary 27 Sept. in Through Wood & Dale (2001) 195 I have not been to the lav since I left Salonika on Friday.
2007 S. Worboyes Lipstick & Powder iii. 91 This wasn't the first time she had been to the flat so she knew where everything was kept.
d. With the prepositional phrase understood or implied by the context.
(a) To have come to a place (usually that occupied by or taken as the viewpoint of the speaker) and subsequently left, often for a professional purpose; to have visited.
ΚΠ
?1782 C. A. Burney Let. 24 June in F. Burney Early Diary (1889) II. 297 I and my father and Fanny have been and spent an evening with them.
1844 C. Dickens Martin Chuzzlewit xlvii. 544 Mr. Nadgett wanted to see you..but I told him you were tired... I saw him passing through the street this morning, very early; but he hasn't been again.
1870 W. Morris Earthly Paradise: Pt. III 489 ‘The gabbling crone Thorhalla has just been,’ Said Ospak, ‘And whom think you she has seen?’
1924 H. Walpole Old Ladies v. 125 Of course it is cold, isn't it, but I thought that, being in bed, he might not notice it. Has the doctor been to-day!
1982 Times 9 Aug. 10/7 Has the postman been? she asks the porter.
2002 P. Collins Men from Boys 180 The health visitor's been. She's worried about Susan.
(b) euphemistic. Taking the place of the perfect tenses of go v. 31e: to have been to the toilet, to have urinated or defecated. With regard to the omission of have in quot. 1959 see discussion in etymology (3.7).
ΚΠ
1959 W. Golding Free Fall ii. 61 But I been three times... I can't pee any more!
1965 J. R. Hetherington Selina's Aunt 45 Lucinda hasn't been; and so She's gone to see if she can go. Her sister Kate is free from blame: She went at home before she came.
2002 K. B. Sullivan Full Cup 167 We see two ladies—most definitely over-the-hillers... One of them is saying, ‘Have you been today?’ ‘No, but I'm hoping.’
III. With adjective, noun, or adjectival phrase, acting as simple copula: stating of what sort or what something is. Frequently in general statements and questions with it as non-specific, non-referentia, or existential subject: see it pron. 2, 3, 4.
9. To exist as the subject of some predicate; to have membership of a class of things distinguished by a specified quality or name.
a. With a noun (used connotatively, expressing the attributes of the class) or pronoun.spec. of a child with reference to his or her future occupation, as ‘what do you want to be when you grow up?’.
ΘΚΠ
the world > existence and causation > existence > intrinsicality or inherence > inhere [verb (intransitive)] > be or have particular quality
beOE
OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 1st Ser. (Royal) (1997) i. 179 Hi nabbað nænne lichoman, ac hi sindon [a1225 Vesp. A.xxii bæð] ealle gastas swiðe strange.
OE Blickling Homilies 231 Þu wast þæt ic eom flæsclic man, & ic hit ne mæg hrædlicor þider geferan.
c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 6647 Þatt mann iss fox..& full off ille wiless.
c1330 (?c1300) Amis & Amiloun (Auch.) (1937) 616 Wheþer artow prest oþer persoun?
c1400 (?c1380) Pearl l. 458 Al arn we membrez of Ihesu kryst.
c1400 J. Wyclif Sel. Eng. Wks. (1871) III. 442 Þese freres bene men of holy Chirche.
c1475 tr. C. de Pisan Livre du Corps de Policie (Cambr.) (1977) 76 The citee of Siracuse..was a noble and a strong citee.
1547 A. Borde Breuiary of Helthe i. f. lxxxvi Intemperance is a greate vice for it doth set euery thing out of order.
a1568 R. Ascham Scholemaster (1570) i. f. 21v You be in deed, makers or marrers.
1627 R. Bernard Isle of Man (ed. 4) ii. 179 I haue alwaies bin a freeman.
1678 J. Bunyan Pilgrim's Progress 14 Though I have bin An undeserving Rebel.
1704 T. Wood New Inst. Imperial or Civil Law ii. ii. 72 Because I am Owner of such a Ground, I have the right of a way thro' the Ground of another.
1776 D. Hume Let. 13 May (1932) II. 320 Dr Black..told me..that my Disorder was a Haemorrhage.
1817 Ld. Byron Manfred ii. iv. 133 I feel but what thou art—and what I am.
1850 T. T. Lynch Memorials Theophilus Trinal x. 200 Only by being man can we know man.
1903 Times Lit. Supp. 8 May 143/1 He is master of a singularly lucid, nervous, and telling style.
1919 M. Sinclair Mary Olivier ii. vii. 59 The children..leaned out of the windows and talked about what they were going to be.
1956 H. L. Mencken Minority Rep. 87 The human body is a complex organism in a state of dubious equilibrium.
2003 T. Morrison Love 149 Cosey had managed to..say ‘I am neither stranger nor enemy.’
b. With an adjective.
ΚΠ
OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) xi. 30 Soþlice min geoc ys wynsum, & min byrþyn ys leoht.
c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 1258 Cullfre iss milde. & meoc. & swet.
a1250 in C. Brown Eng. Lyrics 13th Cent. (1932) 6 (MED) Bute ich habbe þine help, ne beo ich neuer bliðe.
a1387 J. Trevisa tr. R. Higden Polychron. (St. John's Cambr.) (1865) I. 9 Now men beþ al sad.
a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Trin. Cambr.) l. 12578 Ar he were twelue ȝeer olde.
a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Trin. Cambr.) l. 3108 Þe folke was good þe world was clene.
?a1475 (a1396) W. Hilton Scale of Perfection (Harl. 6579) i. xx. f. 12v Wel drie and wel coold arn here hertes.
a1500 (?a1400) Morte Arthur (1903) l. 2300 (MED) Wemen Ar frele of hyr entayle.
1534 Bible (Tyndale rev. Joye) John xiii. 11 Ye are not all clene.
1578 J. Lyly Euphues f. 28v Neyther haue I bene curious to enquire of his progenitors.
1611 Bible (King James) Psalms cvii. 30 Then are they glad, because they be quiet. View more context for this quotation
1611 Bible (King James) Gen. xliii. 27 Is your father well? View more context for this quotation
c1613 ( in T. Stapleton Plumpton Corr. (1839) 8 I trust all shalbe well.
1652 M. Nedham tr. J. Selden Of Dominion of Sea 171 Whose name is very frequent in the mouths of men.
1697 J. Dryden tr. Virgil Georgics iv, in tr. Virgil Wks. 126 Gaunt are his Sides, and sullen is his face. View more context for this quotation
1719 in T. D'Urfey Wit & Mirth III. 113 Tom was toysome, Will was sad.
1751 D. Hume Enq. Princ. Morals ix. 185 He must be unhappy, indeed..who has never perceiv'd the Charms of a..decent Genteelness of Address and Manner.
1807 G. Crabbe Parish Reg. iii, in Poems 123 Content to be, and to be well.
1830 Ld. Tennyson Mariana i, in Poems 14 I am aweary, aweary; I would that I were dead!
1892 H. James Sir Edmund Orme in Lesson of Master 294 I was happy, perfectly happy; time obliterates.
1914 Chambers's Jrnl. July 439/1 The Virginia rail..is rare.
2001 I. McEwan Atonement 354 I might not be unhappy—just a dim old biddy in a chair, knowing nothing, expecting nothing.
c. With a phrase specifying a number of years, months, etc.: to have lived or existed for the specified amount of time; to have attained the age specified. Also with number alone (used elliptically to indicate a person's age in years).
ΘΚΠ
the world > life > source or principle of life > age > [verb (transitive)]
beOE
number1590
tell1605
OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 1st Ser. (Royal) (1997) vi. 224 Ælc hysecild þonne hit eahta nihta eald bið sy ymbsniden ægþer ge æþelboren ge þeowetling.
lOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) anno 972 Her wæs Eadgar eþeling gehalgod to cyninge..& he wæs þa ana wana xxx wintra [OE Tiber. B.iv ane wana xxx wintre].
a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 12578 (MED) Ar he was tuelue yeir alld.
c1405 (c1375) G. Chaucer Monk's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 718 The eldeste scarsly fyue yeer was of age.
a1425 (?a1400) G. Chaucer Romaunt Rose (Hunterian) (1891) l. 850 From she was .xii. yeer of age She of hir loue graunt hym made.
?1523 J. Fitzherbert Bk. Husbandry f. xxixv Putte them bothe in one pasture tyll they be four or fyue yere olde.
1595 W. Shakespeare Henry VI, Pt. 3 i. i. 112 I was but nine months old.
1653 Choice Man. Secrets Physick & Chyrurgery 30 Take four gallons of Ale, drawn from the tap into an earthen Stand, when the Ale is two dayes old.
1688 S. Penton Guardian's Instr. 56 A delicate Youth, whose great misfortune it was to be worth Two Thousand A Year before he was One and Twenty.
1776 Ld. Monboddo Of Origin & Progress of Lang. III. ii. iv. xiii. 255 L. Crassus accused C. Carbo, when he was only nineteen years,..and Asinius Pollio C. Cato, when he was two and twenty.
1795 W. Beloe tr. Aulus Gellius Attic Nights III. vii. 19 The lioness produces her young so small, that they scarcely begin to walk till they are two months old.
1823 F. MacDonogh Hermit Abroad IV. 25 I tell you I am ten, mamma.
1887 Poultry World Feb. 26/2 A box or pan of sand and gravel must be placed in each apartment of the house after chicks are three days old.
1895 Jrnl. Amer. Med. Assoc. 9 Feb. 183/2 During the next two months she cut eight [teeth], then no more showed until she was 16 months.
1921 F. Dell Briary-bush 376 I am twenty-four. How old are you?
1962 A. La Guma Walk in Night xvi. 78 He was seven years old and had been selling the evening paper.
2002 L. B. Rapp Mazel Tov 76 Chuckie is four, while the twins are five.
d. With a phrase functioning like a predicative adjective.Syntactically similar to sense 5, but with little or no metaphorical reference to position in space.
ΚΠ
c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 2455 Þu best wiþþ childe.
a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Trin. Cambr.) l. 10303 Fastinge he was in wille to be.
a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 10572 Anna wit child was of a mai.
a1450 Partonope of Blois (Univ. Coll. Oxf.) (1912) l. 2616 Beth of goode comfort.
1530 J. Palsgrave Lesclarcissement 428/1 I am of dyverse myndes, je me varie... I wolde be glad to deale with hym, but the man is of so dyverse myndes that there is no holde at hym.
1592 W. West Symbolæogr.: 1st Pt. i. i. §9 Of which sort bin all naturall Obligations.
1622 J. Mabbe tr. M. Alemán Rogue ii. 302 He began to aske of me what Country-man I was? I told him that I was of Sevill.
1697 W. Dampier New Voy. around World ii. 16 We..bid them be of good comfort, and stay till the River did fall.
1734 tr. C. Rollin Anc. Hist. I. 83 He was of Memphis.
1749 D. Hartley Observ. Man i. i. §1 ⁋46 The Instance above noted is most to this Purpose.
1828 W. Scott Fair Maid of Perth ii, in Chron. Canongate 2nd Ser. II. 67 Be of good courage.
1837 J. H. Newman Parochial Serm. I. xxiv. 365 Religion is said to be against nature.
1867 Times 18 Nov. 7/2 The advices from Adelaide..are to the 28th September.
a1933 J. A. Thomson Biol. for Everyman (1934) I. xix. 497 Gill-clefts..are of no use in respiration.
2001 Guardian 21 Apr. (Weekend Suppl.) 52/3 To be touched by the hand of that which is not of this world.
e. Scottish. To be one of (a number of people, esp. fighting men); to have as followers. Obsolete.
ΚΠ
1487 (a1380) J. Barbour Bruce (St. John's Cambr.) xvi. l. 360 He wes neir ten thousand men.
a1500 Lancelot of Laik (1870) 2535 Whar he befor was one, than vas he two.
a1600 ( W. Stewart tr. H. Boece Bk. Cron. Scotl. (1858) 25584 That tyme he wes ouir few.
a1605 R. Bannatyne Memorials Trans. Scotl. (1836) 320 Gif I had bene ane hundreth, and he his alone.
f. colloquial. With idiomatic repetition of the verb in the following clause. Frequently with inversion of verb and noun subject. Cf. it pron. 1b.The same construction occurs with some other auxiliary verbs: see further F. T. Visser Hist. Syntax Eng. Lang. (1963) I. §§69–70.
ΚΠ
1828 M. R. Mitford Our Village III. 202 He's a sad pickle is Sam!
1835 C. Dickens Sketches by Boz (1836) 1st Ser. II. 33 Our governor's wide awake, he is... He knows what's o'clock.
1861 ‘G. Eliot’ Silas Marner xvi. 278 You're a deep little puss, you are.
1928 R. Macaulay Keeping up Appearances iv. § i. 35 She's very sympathetic, Daphne is.
1930 H. Belloc Wolsey iv. 58 It is a rare function, is industry upon this level.
1958 P. Gallico Steadfast Man ii. 43 He was an honest man, was Patrick.
1975 D. Bagley Snow Tiger xvi. 138 There'll be no strings. I'm my own woman, I am.
1999 C. Aherne et al. Royle Family Scripts: Series 2 (2000) Episode 2. 45 Hey, he's loaded, he is. He's worth over a billion.
g. With a noun, with emphasis on the verb. To be a superior or remarkable example of.
ΚΠ
1834 G. Crabbe in Poet. Wks. G. Crabbe I. ix. 241 Before he retired at night, he had generally the pleasure of half an hour's confidential conversation with Sir Walter... Those were evenings.
1902 J. London Law of Life in Children of Frost 44 Not one in ten of the tribe lived to meet the sun when it came back in the spring. That was a famine!
1954 F. C. Lane All about Insect World 68 Of greater interest is the worker. And she is a worker.
2006 Driven Sept. 22/2 Big motor up front, six gears in your mit..this is a sportscar.
10. With a noun as complement.
a. To exist as the person or thing known by a certain name or term; to coincide in identity with, to be identical with.
ΘΚΠ
the world > relative properties > relationship > identity > be the same as [verb (intransitive)]
beOE
OE West Saxon Gospels: John (Corpus Cambr.) xix. 21 Ic eom [c1200 Hatton em] Iudea cyning.
c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 6903 Þe romanisshe king..wass hiss oferr laferrd.
c1325 (c1300) Chron. Robert of Gloucester (Calig.) 57 (MED) Brutons was [v.r. were] þe verste folc þat to engelonde com.
c1410 (c1350) Gamelyn (Harl. 7334) l. 583 (MED) It ben þe schirrefes men.
a1425 (a1400) Prick of Conscience (Galba & Harl.) (1863) l. 946 God..es maker of althynge, And of alle creatures þe bygynnynge.
a1547 J. Redford Moral Play Wit & Sci. (1848) 3 Ah! syr, what tyme of day yst?
1547 W. Baldwin Treat. Morall Phylos. ii. xi. sig. L.iiv Be the self same, that thou pretendest.
c1613 ( T. Betanson in J. Kirby Plumpton Lett. & Papers (1996) 64 Thes bene the tydings þat I know.
a1616 W. Shakespeare Tempest (1623) i. ii. 437 My selfe am Naples. View more context for this quotation
a1616 W. Shakespeare Comedy of Errors (1623) iii. ii. 73 Am I Dromio? Am I your man? Am I my selfe? View more context for this quotation
1630 J. Wadsworth Eng. Spanish Pilgrime (new ed.) i. 4 'Twas clear it was not gaine was his marke.
1712 J. Gay Argument proving Mohocks & Hawkubites Gog & Magog 2/1 I am the porter, that was barbarously slain in Fleet-street.
1771 E. Burke Let. 24 Nov. (1960) II. 289 I am not the authour of Junius, and..know not the authour of that Paper.
1805 J. Foster Ess. ii. vi. 204 Let thinking be reasoning.
1872 J. Yeats Techn. Hist. Commerce 212 The earth and the atmosphere are the two sources.
1904 F. Rolfe Hadrian VII xxi. 392 I am not the only person who has traded under pseudonyms.
1998 A. McCall Smith No. 1 Ladies' Detective Agency (2003) i. 10Are you Happy Bapetsi's Daddy?’ The Daddy rose to his feet. ‘Yes,’ he said proudly. ‘I am the Daddy’.
b. With the complement the same as the subject, affirming the nature, worth, or requirements of the thing referred to. Frequently in business is business: see business n. Phrases 20. See also Phrases 2g and as sure as eggs is eggs at egg n. 4b.
ΚΠ
1565 T. Harding Confut. Apol. Church of Eng. f. 275 Truth is truth, and God is God, whether any Councell will or nill.
1616 J. Lane Contin. Squire's Tale (Douce 170) (1888) viii. 120 Yet warr is warr, and still dothe one side, nay oft bothe sides, marr.
1799 R. Burns Holy Willie's Prayer 11 A man's a man for a' that.
1816 Ld. Byron Eng. Bards & Sc. Reviewers 51 'Tis pleasant, sure, to see one's name in print; A book's a book, although there's nothing in't.
1878 R. Browning La Saisiaz 30 What signifies repugnance? Truth is truth howe'er it strike.
1927 Ld. Braye Fewness of my Days 207 Spain is Spain.
2001 Bodyboarding Mag. Dec.–Jan. 64/1 Competition is competition, whether it's in two-foot Trestles or 20-foot Pipe.
c. Chiefly with emphasis on the verb: to be identical in function or essence (though not in literal fact) with, to be as good as; (also) to be the embodiment or expression of.
ΚΠ
1729 B. Franklin Modest Enq. 18 Money..is Cloth to him that wants Cloth, and Corn to those that want Corn; and so of all other Necessaries, it is whatsoever it will procure.
1823 Ld. Byron Don Juan: Canto XII xii. 11 Yes! ready money is Aladdin's lamp.
1891 W. Morris News from Nowhere xiv. 97 In such a community the apparent majority is the real majority, and the others..know that too well to obstruct from mere pigheadedness.
1910 E. Wharton Legend iii They never saw that Pellerin's ideas were Pellerin.
1966 Listener 13 Jan. 69/1 People of my generation began to read the New Statesman a few years after that and for us during thirty years Kingsley Martin, in a certain sense, was the New Statesman.
2007 Christianity Today July 26/1 Health-and-wealth teaching (holding that material blessing is the gospel, or at least a key component of the gospel).
d. To act the part of (a character); to play (a specified role) in a film, play, etc.
ΘΚΠ
society > leisure > the arts > performance arts > drama > acting > act [verb (transitive)] > a part or character
playc1390
enact1430
representc1475
perform1598
personate1598
present1598
do1600
to bring (a person) on or to the stage1602
stage1602
support1693
impersonate1715
sustain1731
be1814
portray1875
fake1876
inact1900
1814 J. Austen Mansfield Park I. xv. 289 We have got a play..and I am to be Count Cassel, and am to come in first with a blue dress. View more context for this quotation
1910 G. B. Shaw in Nation 19 Mar. 969/2 To those of us who are neither deaf nor blind nor anti-Straussian critics (which is the same thing), she was a superb Elektra.
1992 Premiere Sept. 21/1 Brendan Fraser..is David Greene, a golden-armed quarterback who gets a scholarship to St. Matthew's.
11. To be the same in purport as; to signify, amount to, mean.that is: see that pron.1, adj.1, adv., and n. Phrases 1a; that is to say: see say v.1 and int. Phrases 2a.
ΘΚΠ
the mind > mental capacity > intelligibility > meaning > mean [verb (intransitive)]
bea1200
understand?c1425
sense1564
interpret1614
magnify1712
to speak for itself1779
to add up to1873
mean1926
a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 5 Uigilate..þat is, beð wakiende.
c1225 (?c1200) Hali Meiðhad (Bodl.) (1940) l. 5 (MED) Nim ȝeme hwet euch worð beo sunderliche to seggen.
?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 48 Best is þe beastlich mon þet ne þenchet naut on god.
a1382 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Bodl. 959) (1959) Gen. xli. 26 Seuen oxen faire & seuen eeres full seuen ȝeres of plentiþ ben.
1511 Pylgrymage Richarde Guylforde (Pynson) f. xxxijv Ye Relyques yt Titus caryed to Rome, that is to say..Aarons rodde, Moyses rod [etc.].
1597 F. Bacon Of Coulers Good & Euill f. 30v, in Ess. The burning of that had bin gradus priuationis.
1611 Bible (King James) Gen. xli. 26 The seuen good kine are seuen yeares. View more context for this quotation
1695 J. Collier Misc. upon Moral Subj. 38 To look for so obliging a World as this comes to, is to miscalculate extreamly.
1732 G. Berkeley Alciphron I. iv. xviii. 247 This is in Fact to give up the Point in dispute.
1770 T. Percy tr. P. H. Mallet Northern Antiq. II. 51 They are called Nornies, that is, Fairies or Destinies.
1802 J. J. Chapman Two Philosophers i. ii. 10 Theisticus. Now, young ones, what's your abracadabra? First Scholar. To be is to know, and to know is to be.
1884 Weekly Times 7 Mar. 4/4 To fall was to die.
1929 Language 5 177 The word is polysemous, that is, the same symbol is simultaneously in context with a variety of common and more specific references.
1949 H. Bailey Demonstr. Physical Signs Clin. Surg. (ed. 11) xxxiii. 397 To delay a few hours is to await inevitable local death.
1992 N.Y. Times 10 Mar. b3/3 Her lawyer arguing that a jail term would be a death sentence for [the accused woman] and her husband.
12. To amount to (something) of moment or importance, to be of significance to a person; to concern. Chiefly in interrogative and negative contexts.to be nothing to: see nothing pron., n., adv., and int. Phrases 7a.
ΘΚΠ
the mind > attention and judgement > importance > [verb (transitive)]
bea1400
forcea1400
to stand (a person) in store?1463
makea1466
concerna1475
nigh1490
import1561
cerna1616
boot1752
mean1860
a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 13383 (MED) Quat es þat to me and þe?
c1460 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Laud) l. 16487 (MED) What is that to vs?
1526 Bible (Tyndale) Matt. xxvii. f. xl What is that to vs? se thou to that.
1584 T. Cogan Hauen of Health l. 58 What Rusticks do or may do without hinderance of their health is nothing to Students.
1611 Bible (King James) Lament. i. 12 Is it nothing to you, all ye that passe by? View more context for this quotation
1692 J. Washington tr. J. Milton Def. People Eng. viii. 174 What, the Devil, is it to you?
1709 J. Addison Tatler No. 96. ⁋2 Whoever resides in the World without having any Business in it..is to me a Dead Man to all Intents and Purposes.
1795 T. Jefferson Let. 29 Apr. in Papers (2000) XXVIII. 341 My new trade of nail-making is to me in this country what an additional title of nobility, or the ensigns of a new order are in Europe.
1822 London Mag. Apr. 308/1 What was it to you if that half-reality, the husband, was over-reached by the puppetry?
1868 H. A. Vaughan Let. in Lett. to Lady Herbert (1942) 75 What have you not been to her!
1884 H. James En Province in Atlantic Monthly Apr. 523/2 Petrarch..must have been very self-supporting, and Madonna Laura must indeed have been much to him.
1981 J. Sullivan Only Fools & Horses (1999) I. 1st Ser. Episode 1. 19 It may not be much to you Del, but to me it's got a raw and savage beauty.
2003 F. Shaw Sweetest Thing 96 ‘And what's it to you?’ I'd say. ‘It might be owt and it might be nowt.’
13.
a. To constitute a group of a specified number.
ΚΠ
a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 18870 (MED) Þe apostels war þan bot elleuen.
c1405 (c1390) G. Chaucer Pardoner's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 497 Thow woost wel we be tweye And two of vs shul strenger be than oon.
1510 H. Watson Gospelles of Dystaues sig. a. ivv We be syxe that haue vndertaken this werke.
1676 tr. B. Lamy Art of Speaking 109 The Vowels are five, A, E, I, O, U.
1713 W. Derham Physico-theol. iv. iii. 125 In Man, and Quadrupeds, they are four, curiously inarticulated with one another.
1798 W. Wordsworth We are Seven in W. Wordsworth & S. T. Coleridge Lyrical Ballads 112 ‘If two are in the church-yard laid, Then ye are only five.’..The little Maiden did reply, ‘O Master! we are seven’.
a1861 D. Gray Poet. Wks. (1874) 75 Last Autumn we were four, and travelled far With Phoebe in her golden plenilune.
1890 Ann. Rep. State Board Hort. Calif. 1889 161 When they are five, one [group of spinnerets] is situated cephalad of the vaginal opening, and two on each side of it.
1911 T. E. Lawrence Lett. (1938) 112 We are only two on this dig.
2003 D. Arp & C. Arp New Baby Stress iii. 31 Healthy marriage habits begin with finding time for each other, and this is certainly a challenge now that you are three—or more.
b. With a number as complement: to equate to; to form as the result of a mathematical calculation. Cf. make v.1 20.
ΘΚΠ
the world > relative properties > number > enumeration, reckoning, or calculation > number, calculate, or reckon [verb (transitive)] > amount to or total
makeOE
amountc1350
be?c1425
draw1425
numbera1450
numbera1586
to sum up1597
give1634
mount1639
tantamount1659
compute1667
muster1810
total1859
subtotal1906
?c1425 Crafte Nombrynge in R. Steele Earliest Arithm. in Eng. (1922) 30 Yf þat þou wold wete qwat is twyes 40.
1598 W. Shakespeare Love's Labour's Lost v. ii. 489 Three times thrice is nine. View more context for this quotation
1678 J. Hawkins Cocker's Arithm. xxiii. 269 Quest. 6. What is the Quote of 8 divided by 3/ 5? Answ. 40/ 3.
1726 E. Thomas Poems Several Occasions 84 I know by Custom two and two is Four.
1767 ‘A. Barton’ Disappointment ii. iv. 48 Nine times eleven is an hundred and six and four over; that's too much.
1837 S. E. Parker Logic ii. iii. 94 The proposition, three times three are nine, is the same as nine are three times three: these therefore are reciprocal propositions.
1879 J. W. Colenso Arith. 2 We then add these figures thus, 5 and 7 are 12.
1922 J. Joyce Ulysses i. i. [Telemachus] 15 Seven mornings a pint at two pence is seven twos is a shilling and twopence over.
1942 P. Sturges Miracle of Morgan's Creek in Four More Screenplays (1995) 656 Two and two is four, plus ten percent amusement tax, plus five percent federal and three percent unemployment.
1993 N.Y. Rev. Bks. 21 Oct. 94 Twenty minus six..is fourteen.
c. To have as assigned or calculated monetary value, to amount to in money; (of a commodity) to be priced at, to cost.
ΘΚΠ
society > trade and finance > monetary value > price > [verb (transitive)] > be priced at
be1484
to come to ——1577
to lie in1622
1484 W. Cely Let. 29 Feb. in Cely Lett. (1975) 201 The rest ys liij li. ster[ling], whyche I lent them be a byll off her hond to paye at Passe.
1495 A. Halyburton Ledger (1867) 40 Som of that sek, the bat of tan is 17li. 15s. 2.
1561 T. Norton tr. J. Calvin Inst. Christian Relig. iv. xviii. f. 146 (margin) The common price of a Masse in fraunce is .iii. Karolus..about the value of a sterling grote.
1573 G. Gascoigne Hundreth Sundrie Flowres 384 Zechynes of glistering golde, two thousand was his price.
1631 B. Jonson Bartholmew Fayre ii. v. 24 in Wks. II How much is't? thirty shillings?
1682 in C. Innes Bk. Thanes Cawdor (1859) 359 Summa of the hingings in Scots money as the cost in Flanders is £441, 10s.
1703 R. Neve City & Countrey Purchaser 158 The usual Price is 1½d. per Foot.
1758 W. Borlase Nat. Hist. Cornwall xv. 174 In the mine..and metal-works, the neat gain to the government..is two hundred and eighteen pounds and four-pence per month.
1843 E. A. Poe Purloined Let. in Gift 1845 49 How much was the reward offered, did you say?
1898 W. S. Gilbert Ferdinand & Elvira in Bab Ballads 62 The soup's a shilling.
1913 D. H. Lawrence Sons & Lovers viii. 201 ‘How much was the cheque?’ ‘Ten pounds eleven,’ said Paul irritably.
1969 A. Jobson Suffolk Remembered iv. 52 Wheat was 160 shillings a quarter.
1992 B. Coote Trade Trap vi. 78 The bill for the relaunch was £6 million.
14. To be good for, to be at the expense of (an amount of money); to stand (a drink, etc.). Obsolete.
ΘΚΠ
society > trade and finance > payment > pay money or things [verb (transitive)] > bear or defray the cost of
quitc1275
maintaina1425
pay1446
fray1450
abye1503
price?a1513
be1520
to stand to ——1540
disburse1548
defray1581
discharge1587
reimburse1591
discount1647
to be at the charge(s of1655
to pay off1711
stand1808
pop1947
1520 R. Whittington Uulgaria sig. Div Wheder you wynne or lese I wyll be your half.
1599 G. Chapman Humerous Dayes Myrth sig. E3 Row. Faith I haue lost two or three crownes. Cat. Well to him againe, Ile be your halfe.
a1616 W. Shakespeare Taming of Shrew (1623) v. ii. 84 Bap. Sonne, Ile be your halfe, Bianca comes. Luc. Ile haue no halues: Ile beare it all my selfe. View more context for this quotation
1749 H. Fielding Tom Jones III. viii. v. 181 The Wine being now at an End, the Barber pressed very eagerly to be his Bottle. View more context for this quotation
1749 H. Fielding Tom Jones V. xv. xii. 291 I said I would be my Pot too. View more context for this quotation
1760 O. Goldsmith in Brit. Mag. Oct. 577/2 If I have threepence in my pocket I never refuse to be my three halfpence.
1857 E. Waugh Sketches Lancs. Life (ed. 2) 27 I' tho dees through it, aw'll be fourpence or fi'pence toawrd thi berrin.
1865 G. Borrow Wild Wales (ed. 2) xxxviii. 119/2 I must insist on being my share. Did you not hear me say that I would give a quart of ale to see a poet?
15. In progressive (chiefly non-perfect) tenses. With dynamic sense: to exist as some particular thing or as having some particular quality at a specific time and for a limited duration.Used in contradistinction to sense 9, which when unmarked generally implies fixed or habitual identity or quality; as regards the construction, cf. sense 16a(c).Quots. a15001, a15002 are probably not evidence for the currency of this construction; according to its editor, the poem is notable for its unidiomatic expressions, which may be due to the author's not being a native English speaker. Quot. 1665, if it does not contain some error, appears to be a completely isolated early example of this use (18th-cent. cases cited in F. T. Visser Hist. Syntax Eng. Lang. (1973) III. §1834 are of the verbal noun).
ΚΠ
a1500 Partenay 5393 With tendre youth was he hote being.
a1500 Partenay 6248 Sche vnto the pore ful gret good doing: so gentile, suete, fre in hert was being.]
1665 S. Pepys Diary 9 Mar. (1972) VI. 53 And Lord, to see how ridiculous a conceited pædagogue is, though a learned man—he is being so dogmaticall in all he doth and says.
1819 J. Keats Let. 11 July (1931) II. 388 You will be glad to hear..how diligent I have been, and am being.
1824 Blackwood's Edinb. Mag. Apr. 393/2 Why, I am being the most extravagant man in all the world.
1830 E. Duros Derwentwater I. iii. 41 But, surely.., you are being too severe on the sex; such instances can only occur in females of very shallow understanding.
1859 F. E. Paget Curate of Cumberworth 354 I had good reason to hope that I was being of use at Roost.
1873 J. R. Lowell Among my Bks. 2nd Ser. 259 If there is anything worse..it is a heavy man when he fancies he is being facetious.
1902 R. Kipling Just So Stories 92 Old Man Kangaroo is being rude to Yellow-Dog Dingo.
1907 G. Bell Let. 25 May (1927) I. 240 I haven't told you half enough what gorgeous fun it's being!
1954 T. Williams Let. 22 May in Five O'Clock Angel (1991) 92 Perhaps I am being a Pollyanna for a change (I'm usually such a gloom-pot).
1994 J. Barth Once upon Time 83 How she's been being patient.
2008 A. Davies Mine All Mine 10 One time when he was being snotty to me..I called him Mr. Honorable Mention.
IV. With participles and infinitives, as an auxiliary and forming compound tenses.
16. With past participle.
a. In transitive verbs, forming the passive voice.
(a) In simple tenses, imperative, and infinitive of the auxiliary.
ΚΠ
eOE (Mercian) Vespasian Psalter (1965) l. 8 (9) Asparges me hysopo et mundabor, lauabis me et super niuem dealuabor : ðu onstrigdes mec mid ysopan & ic biom geclasnad [a1425 Wycliffite, L. V. Y schal be clensid] ðu ðwes mec & ofer snaw ic biom gehwitad [a1425 Wycliffite, L. V. Y schal be maad whijt].
eOE King Ælfred tr. Gregory Pastoral Care (Hatton) (1871) xv. 97 Ðurh ða earan ða word bioð onfangen, & on ðæm mode hie beoð acennedu ðurh ðæt ondgiet.
c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) l. 1967 Ȝho munnde affterr þe laȝhe boc. To dæþe ben istanedd.
a1225 MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 59 (MED) In þe font we weren eft iboren iclensed and to gode icorene.
c1300 Havelok (Laud) (1868) l. 226 Thanne he hauede ben..ofte dungen.
c1400 (?c1380) Pearl l. 571 Mony ben calle[d].
c1430 N. Love Mirror Blessed Life (Brasenose e.9) (1908) 65 We schulde not be stired to inpacience.
1528 W. Tyndale Obed. Christen Man f. clviijv Marke what pageauntes have be played and what are yet a playenge to seperate vs from the Emperoure.
1597 F. Bacon Ess. f. 7 If intelligence of the matter coulde not otherwise haue beene had but by him, aduantage be not taken of the note.
1637 Decree Starre-Chamber conc. Printing ii. sig. B2 That no person..print or cause to be imprinted.
1674 D. Brevint Saul & Samuel 140 Vows..were never heard to have bin made to any Saint, but to God alone.
1683 in Colonial Rec. Pennsylvania (1852) I. 57 Bee it enacted by the Authority aforesaid that ye days of ye week..shall be called as in Scripture.
1743 M. Catesby Nat. Hist. Carolina I. p. xxx This animal..has not been observed by any author, or known in Europe, till the year 1737.
1799 H. More Strict. Mod. Syst. Fem. Educ. (ed. 4) I. 147 To these have been opposed, with more presumption than prudence, the rights of woman.
1815 J. Smith Panorama Sci. & Art II. 568 The jack-back, which receives the wort after it has been boiled with the hops.
1875 A. Helps Social Pressure iii. 57 The political aspect of the subject has not been approached.
1902 G. S. Whitmore Last Maori War viii. 130 Kemp's admirable plans and indomitable energy had not been rewarded..by a set engagement.
1938 R. Hum Chem. for Engin. Students ix. 180 Suppose calcium carbonate be placed in an enclosed space and heated to a definite temperature; carbon dioxide will be evolved, until equilibrium is reached.
2008 I. M. Banks Matter iv. 69 The result of being lightly covered with nearly an aeon's worth of impact debris.
(b) In the present participle passive.
ΚΠ
1422 in H. Ellis Orig. Lett. Eng. Hist. (1827) 2nd Ser. I. 96 Being for his said service never yit recompensed ne rewarded.
1572 R. Harrison tr. L. Lavater Of Ghostes i. iii. 14 The noyse of a leafe beeing moued so affrighteth hym.
1606 G. W. tr. Justinus Hist. 31 b Pausanias, being attached for treason, fled.
1653 H. More Antidote against Atheisme 26 Acting and being acted upon by others.
1753 S. Richardson Hist. Sir Charles Grandison III. vii. 46 To sit up late, either reading, or being read to.
1769 Mrs. Harris in Lett. 1st Ld. Malmesbury (1870) I. 180 There is a good opera of Pugniani's now being acted.
1779 J. Harris in Lett. 1st Ld. Malmesbury (1870) I. 410 Sir Guy Carlton was four hours being examined.
1822 W. James Let. 28 May in T. Sokoll Essex Pauper Lett. (2001) 416 Being indebted to my Landlady.
1893 F. C. Selous Trav. S.-E. Afr. 413 The piteous cries..of a donkey being vivisected by hyænas.
1947 P. I. Smith Pract. Plastics iii. 39/1 Some of these possess greater toughness and plasticity..than the nylons now being manufactured.
1974 R. A. Caro Power Broker i. iii. 50 He..spent hours being gondolaed around Venice.
(c) In progressive tenses of the auxiliary, forming the progressive passive. Superseding sense 17b, and formed on the present participle passive (see sense 16a(b)). Adversely criticized in the early 19th cent.; cf. ‘For some time past, “the bridge is being built”, “the tunnel is being excavated”, and other expressions of a like kind, have pained the eye and stunned the ear’ ( D. Booth Analyt. Dict. Eng. Lang. (1830) p. liv).Quot. 1667 probably does not show this construction, as the sense of the passive verb (‘to be at an end’) is stative rather than dynamic.
ΚΠ
1667 S. Pepys Diary 3 June (1974) VIII. 249 Creed and I..stopped, thinking to see some cockfighting, but it was just being done; and therefore back again to the other side.]
1772 J. Harris Let. 8 Dec. in Earl of Malmesbury Series Lett. First Earl of Malmesbury (1870) I. 264 I have received the speech and address of the House of Lords; probably, that of the House of Commons was being debated when the post went out.
1795 R. Southey in C. C. Southey Life & Corr. R. Southey (1849) I. 249 A fellow..whose grinder is being torn out by the roots.
1797 S. T. Coleridge Let. Mar. (1895) I. 9 While my hand was being dressed.
1841 C. Fitch Let. Second Coming of Christ 46 Since that time he has been being consumed with the spirit of Christ's mouth.
1846 J. H. Newman in Dublin Rev. June 457 At this very moment, souls are being led into the Catholic Church.
1854 T. De Quincey On Murder (rev. ed.) in Select. Grave & Gay IV. 7 Not done, not even (according to modern purism) being done.
1873 T. H. Huxley Critiques & Addr. 247 The corpuscles enter into the eggs while they are being formed.
1906 Eng. Hist. Rev. 21 405 The documents in the state archives are being reclassed.
1996 Independent 25 June 1/6 It may have been being cooked up.
2007 Daily Tel. (Nexis) 19 July 19 Officials believe that Venezuelan air force bases are being used by aircraft carrying drugs.
b. In intransitive verbs, forming tenses of the perfect; in later use chiefly with verbs of motion such as come, go, rise, set, fall, arrive, depart, grow, etc., expressing a condition or state attained at the time of speaking, rather than the action of reaching it, e.g. ‘the sun is set’, ‘our guests are gone’, ‘Babylon is fallen’, ‘the children are all grown up’.Now largely replaced by have following the pattern of transitive verbs: see have v. VI.
ΚΠ
eOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Parker) anno 893 Wæs Hæsten þa þær cumen mid his herge.
lOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Laud) (Peterborough interpolation) anno 656 Min broðer is faren of þisse liue.
a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 173 Alle þe sinfulle þe forð sende farene.
a1375 (c1350) William of Palerne (1867) l. 1457 Þe grete lordes..beþ lenged now here.
a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 14322 Thre dais es gan.
a1450 York Plays (1885) 154 So may þat boy be fledde.
a1500 (?c1450) Merlin 165 (MED) In euell tyme ben oure enmyes entred.
1523 Ld. Berners tr. J. Froissart Cronycles I. cxxix. 156 They are rested in there batayls.
1550 J. Veron Godly Saiyngs sig. H.iii Aungels, that bene come down from heauen.
a1616 W. Shakespeare Comedy of Errors (1623) v. i. 353 These children, Which accidentally are met together. View more context for this quotation
1628 T. Hobbes tr. Thucydides Peloponnesian War (1822) 62 He gave out they were run away.
1670 G. Havers tr. G. Leti Il Cardinalismo di Santa Chiesa i. i. 24 Some there are, who believe that Miracles are not ceas'd.
1671 J. Milton Paradise Regain'd ii. 140 Therefore I am return'd. View more context for this quotation
1685 London Gaz. No. 2069/4 The Dartmouth is Sailed to the Westward.
1732 J. Clayton Let. 6 Sept. in J. Wesley Jrnl. (1916) VIII. 281 Now that you are gone we have in good part lost the honourable appellation of Methodists.
1773 O. Goldsmith She stoops to Conquer i. 6 He informs me his son is set out.
1808 J. Bentham Mem. & Corr. in Wks. (1843) X. 444 What if you should happen to tip the perch before all the children are grown up?
1868 C. M. Yonge Cameos 1st Ser. ix. 58 His parents were grown old.
1923 Chambers's Jrnl. Dec. 791/2 Bill, said the latter, the hog-back run is come.
1978 J. D. Crichton in C. Jones et al. Study of Liturgy i. 18 It is the theme..of the acclamation..‘Christ has died, Christ is risen, Christ will come again.’
1998 J. Cope Mod. Antiquarian 258 All of its limestone longstones are fallen, including the huge central Cove setting.
2005 J. R. Smith San Francisco's Lost Landmarks (2006) i. 25 The..purple lupine blossoms are gone forever.
c. In transitive verbs, forming tenses of the perfect (in place of have). Also forming the perfect of be. Now nonstandard (esp. U.S. regional (chiefly southern and south Midland), in African-American use, English regional (chiefly midlands), and Scottish (Orkney and Shetland)).In North American use the third person singular form is frequently occurs instead of am or are; in Scottish use is occurs instead of are in the second person singular, but the latter form is retained in the plural.
ΚΠ
?c1225 (?a1200) Ancrene Riwle (Cleo. C.vi) (1972) 130 Ȝe beoð ifloȝen þe world.
c1350 Psalter (BL Add. 17376) in K. D. Bülbring Earliest Compl. Eng. Prose Psalter (1891) xxxvii. 4 (MED) Myn wickednesse ben ouergon [L. supergressæ sunt] myn heued.
a1439 J. Lydgate Fall of Princes (Bodl. 263) viii. l. 2125 (MED) The Gothes first, for grettest surete, With kyng Alerik been entred þe cite.
1526 W. Bonde Pylgrimage of Perfection i. sig. Fvi I am passed my purgatory, and I am saued.
1651 Declar. Parl. Eng. touching Lett. Credence from Estates General. sig. A3, Who no sooner were entered the House, but they uncovered themselves.
1700 S. L. tr. C. Frick Relation Voy. in tr. C. Frick & C. Schweitzer Relation Two Voy. E.-Indies 7 The full and regular pay begins only after they are passed the Tonnen.
1836 Gentleman's Mag. Dec. 589/1 Dwyne yun fasin, gin hit beena da vyldest itt ivvir dere [= dey are] faan apun yitt.
1844 W. T. Thompson Major Jones's Courtship (ed. 2) iii. 28 I spose you all know as how my friends is fotched me out to represent this county in the next legislater.
1891 C. Wordsworth Rutland Words 42 Is, is frequently used where we should say ‘has’ in common English... ‘I am been wonderful bad.’
1918 T. Manson Humours of Peat Comm. I. 59 We're arrived, an we're got da hat, an we're hed a hard time.
1935 in Z. N. Hurston Mules & Men (1970) i. viii. 174 You must be got two necks.
1968 Globe & Mail (Toronto) 13 Jan. 49/6 I is just had a stunnin' and sweepin' thought.
1969 G. M. Brown Orkney Tapestry 20 ‘And mercy,’ said the stay-at-home, ‘whare are thu been all this time?’
1996 C. Higson et al. Fast Show Bk. 60 This week I are mostly been eating raspberry pop tarts.
17. With the present participle, forming progressive tenses.From the 15th to the early 20th cent., the auxiliary itself could be used in the present participle (e.g. ‘being walking’, ‘being making’).The progressive aspect is used chiefly with dynamic verbs, but (more recently) also with primarily stative verbs when used in reference to dynamic events, as with have in quot. 1839 at sense 17a; cf. the progressive use of be at sense 15.
a. With active meaning (until about the 14th cent. still with some of the properties of a copula and participial adjective).
ΚΠ
eOE Anglo-Saxon Chron. (Parker) anno 855 Ęþelwulf cyning..ferde to Rome mid micelre weorþnesse & þær was xii monaþ wuniende.
OE Ælfric Catholic Homilies: 1st Ser. (Royal) (1997) i. 184 Adam þa wæs wuniende [a1225 Vesp. A.xxii wes wniende] on þisum life mid geswince.
c1175 ( Homily: Hist. Holy Rood-tree (Bodl. 343) (1894) 6 Ȝif ic æniȝ þare ȝyfæ habbe þe ðu ȝyrnende bist.
a1225 (c1200) Vices & Virtues (1888) 149 Ðe hali faderes..waren spekinde betwen hem on hwilliche wise me mihte rihtist and sikerest to gode cumen.
1340 Ayenbite (1866) 30 (MED) Alle þo..byeþ to ham helpinde.
c1405 (c1385) G. Chaucer Knight's Tale (Hengwrt) (2003) l. 71 Heere in this temple of the goddesse clemence We haue been waytynge al this fourtenyght.
?a1425 (c1400) Mandeville's Trav. (Titus C.xvi) (1919) 167 Þei trowen..þei schull ben etynge & drynkynge.
c1440 (a1349) R. Rolle in Eng. Writings (1931) 55 (MED) Þe bees are feghtande agaynes hym.
1480 Wardrobe Accts. Edward IV in N. H. Nicolas Privy Purse Expenses Elizabeth of York (1830) 160 Divers astates and gentils, being attending and awaiting uppon the person of the..Princesse Lady Margaret Duchesse of Bourgoingne.
1546 J. Heywood Dialogue i. xi. sig. Eivv Let vs be trudgyng.
1558 T. Phaer tr. Virgil Seuen First Bks. Eneidos vi. sig. S.ij Some fleeting ben in fluddes.
1653 H. Holcroft tr. Procopius War with Vandals ii. 29 in tr. Procopius Hist. Warres Justinian The Romans being preparing their dinners.
1684 J. Bunyan Pilgrim's Progress 2nd Pt. 38 We was talking of thee. View more context for this quotation
a1726 J. Vanbrugh Journey to London (1728) i. i. 11 It's at the Door, they are getting out.
1745 E. Haywood Female Spectator II. xii. 374 That monarch being walking in the Mall one day.
1751 J. Harris Hermes i. vi. 90 Riseth means, is rising; Writeth, is writing.
1805 G. Colman John Bull ii. ii. 28 Don't be bothering my brains, then, or you'll get it as clear as mud.
1807 R. Tannahill Soldier's Return 47 Sers! how your tail, an' wings are dreeping!
a1817 J. Austen Persuasion (1818) viii. 154 The concert being just opening.
1839 Literary World 6 July 229/1 Some were having dinner in the perambulating taverns, off cold meat cooked on the Monday previous.
1863 ‘G. Eliot’ Romola II. xxv. 307 The bells were still ringing.
1903 E. Nesbit in London Mag. Dec. 597/2 Another thing about him that was not natural was his being always looking in the glass.
1920 L. L. Hope Bobbsey Twins in Great West xix. 210 When they had been on the ranch about a month, and were liking it more and more every day.
1963 R. J. Nelson Corneille i. 41 The rapidly succeeding series of scenes we are seeing.
2008 A. Davies Mine All Mine 225 The cameras will still be recording but their screens won't show it.
b. With passive meaning. Now archaic and rare except in nothing doing at do v. Phrases 2c.With the construction seen in ‘the ark was building’ compare the earlier constructions exemplified by ‘the ark was in building’ (see in prep. 21d) and ‘the ark was a-building’ (see a prep.1 12).The ambiguity of the construction (e.g. ‘is building’) as between sense 17a and this sense probably led to the replacement of the latter by the progressive passive (e.g. ‘is being built’: see sense 16a(c)).
ΚΠ
a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Vesp.) l. 26813 Þat þere er dedis doand neu, þat þai agh sare wit resun reu.
a1500 Partenay 417 I beleue noght that terrene boody..Of lusty beute may haue such richesse, So moche of swetnesse, so moche of connyng As in your gentil body is beryng.
?1530 J. Rastell Pastyme of People sig. Bvv He ordeynid that men shuld stand while the gospell was reding.
1557 Bible (Whittingham) 1 Pet. iii. 20 While the arcke was [1611 was in] preparing.
1621 in R. F. Williams Birch's Court & Times James I (1848) (modernized text) II. 249 While the proclamation was reading [etc.].
1685 N. Crouch Eng. Empire in Amer. ii. 28 Strong preparations being making for wars.
1717 T. Hearne Remarks & Coll. (1902) VI. 95 It is printing..in the white Letter, contrary to Mr. Urry's mind.
1761 L. Sterne Life Tristram Shandy IV. Slawkenbergius's Tale 9 At the very time that this dispute was maintaining by the centinel and the drummer—was the same point debating betwixt a trumpeter and a trumpeter's wife.
1784 J. Woodforde Diary 8 Feb. (1926) II. 118 Whilst the Anthem was singing I was conducted by the Virger to the Pulpit.
a1805 A. Carlyle Autobiogr. (1860) iii. 134 While our dinner was preparing, an alarm was beat in the camp.
1859 W. M. Thackeray Virginians lxii Sir John had volunteered for the expedition which is preparing.
1882 Cent. Mag. June 311/2 When a house is building, it is easy to run pipes in any direction.
1914 W. S. Blunt Poet. Wks. II. 17 The ‘Cinder-banks’, Where our forefathers forged their iron ore, When Paul's was building.
18. With infinitive. Expressing an appointed or arranged future action; (hence also) expressing necessity, obligation, duty, fitness, or appropriateness. See also to 11.With the sense of obligation or duty cf. have v. 42a.From the 17th to the 19th cent. the auxiliary could be used in non-finite forms (to be, being, been).
a. With active infinitive. N.E.D. (1887) regarded this use as obsolete, but there appears to have been no significant drop in its frequency at any time in the 19th cent.to be to seek: see seek v. III.
ΘΚΠ
the mind > will > necessity > must of necessity [verb (intransitive)] > be absolutely compelled or obliged > will be absolutely compelled or obliged
beOE
havea1300
busc1400
OE West Saxon Gospels: Matt. (Corpus Cambr.) xi. 3 Eart þu þe to cumenne eart [L. venturus es]?
OE Homily (Corpus Cambr. 419) in B. Assmann Angelsächsische Homilien u. Heiligenleben (1889) 142 Hwi ne mot se ðearfa onfon þine ealdan gewæda, þe mid ðe is to onfonne þæs undeadlican gegyrlan on neorxnawange?
a1200 MS Trin. Cambr. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1873) 2nd Ser. 3 Alle þo þe habben ben..and alle þo þe ben tocumen her after abideð his tocume.
a1250 Apostles' Creed (Blickling) in Mod. Lang. Notes (1899) 4 138 (MED) Þanen he is to cumen for to demen þa quike & þa deade.
a1382 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Douce 369(1)) (1850) Eccles. ii. 18 I knowe not whether wis or fool he be to ben.
a1382 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Bodl. 959) (1959) Gen. xiii. 17 I am to [a1425 L.V. Y schal] ȝeuin it to þe.
1458 Let. in Publ. Southampton Rec. Soc. (1921) XXII. 18 The Steward..wasse to make his booke redi.
1567 G. Fenton tr. M. Bandello Certaine Tragicall Disc. (1898) II. 301 I am to accompt the hower most happie, which..doth sounde..the fatall retraict of my longe sorowes.
1587 R. Melville in R. S. Rait & A. I. Cameron King James's Secret (1927) v. 137 We are to haif audyence this daye.
c1600 in B. Cusack Everyday Eng. 1500–1700 (1998) 204 I think hee will neuer bee to feyght a gayne.
1622 T. Dekker & P. Massinger Virgin Martir iii. sig. F4 A King of Ægypt being to errect The Image of Osiris.
1692 J. Locke Some Thoughts conc. Educ. §167 If a Gentleman be to study any Language, it ought to be that of his own Country.
1703 N. Rowe Fair Penitent Ded. sig. A3v If this be not a receiv'd Maxim, yet I am sure I am to wish it were.
1725 D. Defoe New Voy. round World i. 24 Mighty uneasy..about their being to go back again.
1738 Gentleman's Mag. Oct. 538/1 Where none are worth pleasing, and nothing's to please.
1741 S. Richardson Pamela III. xxxii. 264 I am to thank you, my dear Miss, for your kind Letter.
1814 W. Scott Waverley I. v. 55 Had he been to chuse between any punishment..and the necessity. View more context for this quotation
1839 W. M. Thackeray Let. 23–31 Dec. (1945) I. 405 There is to be penny postage..in 10 days.
1863 C. Kingsley Water-babies ii. 80 Don't you know that this is a fairy tale..and that you are not to believe one word of it?
1891 E. A. Allen High-top Sweeting 77 We were to cross the Indian sea.
1913 E. H. Hickey Later Poems 45 We thought we were to die There together, you and I.
1993 G. Kinnell Three Bks. 197 My stride is now just too short to reach every other, and so I am to be still the wanderer.
2005 Philadelphia Sept. 102/2 I am to buzz my lips—in essence, do raspberries—for several minutes a day.
b. With active infinitive, the subject of the auxiliary being the implicit object of the infinitive. Obsolete except in to blame (see blame v. 6), to compare (see compare v.1 1b), to let (see let v.1 8a).Superseded by sense 18c.
ΚΠ
eOE Laws of Ine (Corpus Cambr. 173) xx. 98 Gif feorcund mon oððe fremde butan wege geond wudu gonge & ne hrieme ne horn blawe, for ðeof he bið to profianne.
OE Laws of Æðelred II (Claud.) vi. xxix. 254 La understande man georne, þæt eal swylc [sc. swicollice dæda & laðlice unlaga] is to leanne & næfre to lufianne.
c1175 Ormulum (Burchfield transcript) Ded. l. 77 Þatt laþe flocc. Þatt iss þurrh niþ forrblendedd..tæleþþ þatt to lofenn iss Þurrh niþfull modiȝnesse.
a1225 (?OE) MS Lamb. in R. Morris Old Eng. Homilies (1868) 1st Ser. 133 Hit is to witene.
1340 Ayenbite (1866) 5 Þet is to zigge.
a1400 (a1325) Cursor Mundi (Fairf. 14) l. 12861 Wat is to do.
1484 W. Caxton tr. G. de la Tour-Landry Bk. Knight of Tower (1971) lv. 80 Suche..wymmen be to compare to the wyf of Lothe.
1551 T. Wilson Rule of Reason sig. Q.i Nowe for the nombre and deuidyng of these deceiptfull argumentes, it is to vnderstande, that there be .xiij.
1634 Malory's Arthur (1816) II. 308 The four..is to understand the four evangelists.
1642 tr. J. Perkins Profitable Bk. i. §36. 16 Now it is to shew.
1711 J. Addison Spectator No. 161. ¶9 An Imitation of the best Authors, is not to compare with a good Original.
1842 R. H. Barham Lay St. Cuthbert in Ingoldsby Legends 2nd Ser. 255 In fact, when the votaries came there to pray All said there was nought to compare with it.
1884 N. Brit. Daily Mail 5 Aug. 6/5 Paisley Race Meeting... A few stances of Ground for Tents are still to let.
1891 M. M. Dowie Girl in Karpathians 285 The woollen cords..would get thin and break: then..it would be all to undo and re-thread.
1984 A. Copland & V. Perlis Copland: 1900–42 iii. 47 There are no pianos in France to compare with the Steinway.
1995 K. O'Riordan Involved 201 The little mutterings under the breath like I was to blame or something.
c. With passive infinitive.
ΚΠ
a1382 Bible (Wycliffite, E.V.) (Bodl. 959) (1961) Lev. xi. 13 Þees..been to be shoned of ȝow: an Egle & agriffyn..alapewynke, areremous.
a1400 (c1303) R. Mannyng Handlyng Synne (Harl.) l. 1546 (MED) Þey beþ to be blamed eft þarfore.
tr. Palladius De re Rustica (Duke Humfrey) (1896) ii. l. 176 Letuce is to be sette in Ianyueer Or December.
1523 J. Fitzherbert Bk. Surueyeng xi. f. 11v Also it is to be enquered, who be fre tenauntes..and what they yelde by the yere of rent of Assise.
1581 W. Fulke in A. Nowell et al. True Rep. Disput. E. Campion (1584) iii. sig. O iiij b He him selfe being to iudge all men, is to bee iudged of no man.
1588 J. Udall Demonstr. Trueth of Discipline xii. 60 If the whole..be to bee obserued vntill the ende.
1601 in T. G. Law Archpriest Controv. (1898) II. 173 If a cow give a good soope of milke, she is to be thanked.
1697 in Rec. Early Hist. Boston (1881) VII. 226 The Selectmen are to be notified thereof that they may be present.
1702 Clarendon's Hist. Rebellion I. ii. 118 Being to be made Earl of Strafford.
1753 S. Richardson Hist. Sir Charles Grandison I. v. 23 I am to be carried by her to a Masquerade, to a Ridotto.
1786 T. Busby Compl. Dict. Music Pomposo, a word implying that the movement to which it is prefixed is to be performed in a grand and dignified style.
1803 T. R. Malthus Ess. Princ. Population (new ed.) ii. xi. 339 It must be to be depended on.
1804 ‘E. de Acton’ Tale without Title III. 87 Then you think..that Mr. Conyers is to be married to-morrow!
1864 C. Dickens Our Mutual Friend (1865) I. i. xii A man's life being to be taken and the price of it got.
1869 E. A. Freeman Hist. Norman Conquest III. xii. 145 Normandy was to be invaded on each side.
1926 R. H. Tawney Relig. & Rise Capitalism i. 46 Clergy who lend money to persons in need, take their possessions in pawn, and receive profits beyond the capital sum lent, are to be deprived of their office.
1984 Weekend Australian 10 Nov. 29/6 A fall..of over 500,000 bpd is..hardly to be regarded as surprising.
2002 G. A. Gallup Valence Bond Methods viii.111 It is to be expected that ionic structures in the wave function will also contribute to various electric moments.
19. With passive infinitive. Expressing objective possibility or opportunity.
ΚΠ
1526 Grete Herball Expos. Wordes sig. Dd.i/2 Apostolycon is a playster or salue so named and is to be had at the poticaries and is specially ordeyned for woundes in the hede.
1564 A. Golding tr. Justinus Hist. Trogus Pompeius ii. f. 17v In Xerxes was to be sene a kinde of femine fearfulnesse.
a1607 J. Rainolds Prophesie Haggai (1649) iv. 57 No building was to be found..unless it be three or four harlotrey houses.
1654 E. Gayton Pleasant Notes Don Quixot iv. xxv. 286 What influence the septentriones had upon him..is to be easily guess'd.
1692 W. Penn Addr. Protestants (ed. 2) ii. §2 76 Not a Good Samaritan being to be found.
1739 J. Huxham Ess. Fevers (1750) 213 Very often the importunity and violence of the Cough was to be appeased by Elixir Asthmaticum.
1779 Mirror No. 39 Avarice is not to be overcome by a panegyric on generosity.
1836 C. Thirlwall Hist. Greece II. xvi. 343 The Spartan gravity was not to be ruffled by this empty insult.
1888 Daily News 23 Nov. 7/2 An emporium where any article on sale was to be had for a sixpence.
1919 M. Sinclair Mary Olivier ii. vi. 53 They wanted to walk through the cemetery and see what was to be seen.
1952 G. H. Dury Map Interpr. iv. 32 As with other permeable outcrops, springs are to be expected at the boundary of underlying impermeable strata.
1999 Daily Tel. 7 Jan. 3/4 A fortnight after that, they were to be found playing deck tennis on board Britannia and sploshing around in the sea off Cowes.
20. With the infinitive. In the past subjunctive (more recently also past indicative), expressing a hypothetical condition (frequently emphatically). N.E.D. (1887) states: ‘Cf. the degrees of uncertainty in If I went, If I should go, If I were to go’, but it is not certain that such a distinction is always present.
ΚΠ
1529 T. More Dialogue Heresyes i. xviii. sig. E.i/2 Now yf I wer in thys mater to dyspute wt a paynym.
1592 T. Nashe Pierce Penilesse (Brit. Libr. copy) sig. G4 v If I were to paint Sloth,..I would draw it like a Stationer that I knowe, with his thumb vnder his girdle.
1596 W. Raleigh in W. B. Scoones Four Cent. Eng. Lett. (1880) 37 If I weare..to advize my sealf.
1607 J. Marston What you Will Induct. Were I to passe Through publick verdit, I should feare my forme, Least ought I offerd were unsquard or warp'd.
1662 Duchess of Newcastle Wits Cabal ii. ii. ix, in Playes Written 302 If I were to choose, I would choose a man for a Husband that were an honest and plain-dealing man.
1715 C. Bullock Woman's Revenge ii. 37 If I were to bite a poor Poet..it were a Sin.
1766 J. Wesley Let. Apr. (1931) IV. 9 But if you was to be moved from your steadfastness, that would give me pain indeed.
1795 Herschel in Philos. Trans. (Royal Soc.) 85 398 It would..often bring on mistakes, were he to count the turns of the handle.
1842 F. Marryat Percival Keene III. ii. 47 I should have a better chance of doing something if I were to obtain the command of the Firefly schooner.
1854 Menasha (Wisc.) Advocate 22 May 1/6 Our proud daughters and city dames would turn up their noses haughtily, were they to be present at an apple bee.
1876 ‘M. Twain’ Adventures Tom Sawyer xxv. 193 If you was to go to Europe you'd see a raft of 'em hopping around.
1912 E. Ferber Man who came Back in Buttered Side Down 25 If my gentleman friend was to hear of my working with an ex-con I wouldn't be surprised if he'd break off the engagement.
1958 Optima Mar. 22/1 Were peace to be restored, metropolitan France would have..to devote 2½ per cent. of her national revenue to raising the Algerian standard of living.
1991 P. Marshall Daughters (1992) ii. x. 215 She'd piss blood if she was to see them now.
2004 D. Lodge Author, Author ii. i. 51 If he were to peg out, it would be my great chance to get on to Punch.
V. Introducing reported speech.
21. colloquial (originally U.S.). Used to report direct speech (often paraphrased, interpreted, or imagined speech): to say, utter; (also) to say to oneself. Also with all. Frequently in the historic present. Cf. go v. 11c(b).Recorded earliest in to be like at like adj., adv., conj., and prep. Phrases 8.
ΘΚΠ
the mind > language > speech > speak, say, or utter [verb (transitive)]
speakc825
queatheOE
forthdoc900
i-seggenc900
sayeOE
speak971
meleOE
quidOE
spella1000
forthbringc1000
givec1175
warpa1225
mootc1225
i-schirea1250
upbringa1250
outsay?c1250
spilec1275
talec1275
wisea1300
crackc1315
nevena1325
cast1330
rehearsec1330
roundc1330
spend1362
carpa1375
sermona1382
to speak outc1384
usea1387
minc1390
pronouncea1393
lancec1400
mellc1400
nurnc1400
slingc1400
tellc1400
wordc1400
yelpc1400
worka1425
utterc1444
outspeakc1449
yielda1450
arecchec1460
roose?a1475
cutc1525
to come forth with1532
bubble1536
prolate1542
report1548
prolocute1570
bespeak1579
wield1581
upbraid1587
up with (also mid) ——1594
name1595
upbrayc1600
discoursea1616
tonguea1616
to bring out1665
voice1665
emit1753
lip1789
to out with1802
pitch1811
go1836
to open one's head1843
vocabulize1861
shoot1915
verbal1920
be1982
1982 F. Zappa & M. U. Zappa Valley Girl (song) in F. Zappa Ship arriving Too Late to save Drowning Witch (CD lyrics booklet) (1995) 435/2 She's like Oh my God.
1986 Washington Post 11 Apr. c6/4 And this guy's going, ‘Hey bro, what's happenin'?’ And I'm, ‘Hey, give me that!’
1990 J. W. Farquhar & G. A. Spiller Last Puff (1991) iv. 48 At first I thought it was a cool thing to do and I'm all, ‘Hey, give me a smoke.’
1996 A. L. Davidson Making & molding Identity in Schools ii. 87 All of my friends..expect more from me than other people. They're ‘Yeah, Carla's going to become a doctor.’
2004 L. M. Fine Story of Reo Joe vi. 162 I'm walking down Washington Avenue, and I'm, why is there this crowd of people there in front?
2005 N. Hornby Long Way Down 87 Do you know Martin Sharp? And I was, you know, Yeah, sort of.
2009 G. Flynn Dark Places 215 My mom told my dad when he got home, and he was all, my baby, my poor little girl.

Phrases

P1. With no complement.
a. to let be: see let v.1 20. to leave..be: see leave v.1 Phrases 1.
b. for the time being (formerly also †for time being): (in office, etc.) for the present time; during the period under consideration; until some other arrangement is made. Cf. sense 2.
ΘΚΠ
the world > time > period > [adverb] > during the period under consideration
for the time being1449
the world > time > relative time > the present (time) > [adverb] > for the time being
for the timec1390
for the time being1449
for present1559
for the present1559
presently1593
for the moment1754
1449 in J. A. Kingdon Arch. Worshipful Company of Grocers (1886) I. 124 The Wardenes for the tyme beynge shalle yerly suffre the grapis..to hange Stylle and rype.
1458 in J. Raine Testamenta Eboracensia (1855) II. 225 The covent of the priore..for the tyme beyng, and thair successours.
1464 Rolls of Parl. V. 510 Provided..that neither this Acte nor noon other Acte..be hurtyng or prejudiciall to the Dean for tyme beyng of the Kynges free Chapell.
1523 Ld. Berners tr. J. Froissart Cronycles I. ccxii. 257 The kynges of Englande for the tyme beynge.
1642 in N. B. Shurtleff Rec. Mass. Bay (1853) II. 30 Together with the teaching elders of the sixe next adioyning townes..and the president of the colledge for the time being.
1661 G. Wither Improvem. Imprisonment 51 In Execution to be put, by all Whom, for time being, God shall please to call To be his Prophets.
1713 I. Newton Let. (1976) VI. 51 We are humbly of opinion..that the Master & Worker for the time being, be charged & discharged by his Note.
1827 T. Jarman Powell's Ess. Learning of Devises (ed. 3) II. 341 Where there is a gift to the elder son in terms which would carry it to the eldest for the time being.
1861 W. M. Thackeray Philip I. vii. 130 The two poor sisters had had to..be warm, cool, moderate, freezing, according to their husbands' state for the time being.
1883 ‘M. Twain’ Life on Mississippi xliii. 440 It's human nature—human nature in grief. It don't reason, you see. 'Time being, it don't care a dam.
1941 A. C. Bouquet Compar. Relig. i. 13 Communist Russia, true to her semi-Oriental ancestry, has for the time being rejected Theism.
1977 J. Crosby Company of Friends xx. 127 The pilot's one of ours—for the time being.
2007 New Yorker 4 June 80/1 True, for the time being it exists only on paper, as a vague promise.
c. Proverb. [Probably after Middle French tout avient quanqu'avenir doit (1340).] what must be must be (and variants): expressing resigned acceptance of the future. Cf. que sera sera int.
ΚΠ
1519 W. Horman Vulgaria f. 20v That the whiche muste be wyll be.
1841 S. Warren Ten Thousand a-Year I. i. 29 It's really very inconvenient..for any of my young men to be absent..but—I suppose—what must be must be.
1938 N. Streatfeild Circus is Coming ii. 13 Peter is sensible... He knows what must be must be.
2002 S. Perera Do Right Thing 8 All this talk of gloom and doom. What will be will be.
d. colloquial. been and (gone and) ——: amplification of the past participle of a verb, used to express surprise or annoyance at the act specified. Cf. go v. 32b(b).
ΚΠ
1751 F. Coventry Hist. Pompey the Little (ed. 2) i. ix. 78 I'll be whipped if this owdacious little dog has not been and thrown down my lady's backside's breakfast.
1764 F. C. Sheridan Dupe iii. v. 35 Sir John Where have you been all this while?.. Sharp Been! why, I have been and dun'd every tenant you have in London.
1837 C. Dickens Pickwick Papers xxvi. 273 Lauk, Mrs. Bardell,..see what you've been and done!
1847 W. M. Thackeray Vanity Fair (1848) xv. 132 Sir Pitt has been and proposed for to marry Miss Sharp.
1869 W. S. Gilbert Bab Ballads 218 The padre said, ‘Whatever have you been and gone and done?’
1891 Temple Bar Aug. 470 That I should actually have been and gone and told him so!
1920 R. Macaulay Potterism ii. i. 61 She's been and gone and done it. She's got engaged.
1926 D. L. Sayers Clouds of Witness ii. 48 I say, Helen, old Gerald's been an' gone an' done it this time, what?
2001 H. Dunmore Siege 56 Katya's been and gone and done it again—why doesn't she ever listen?
e. —— is (also was, etc.) not to be: (an event) is (was, etc.) not destined to come about.
ΚΠ
1813 J. Austen Pride & Prejudice III. x. 188 The quiet, the retirement of such a life, would have answered all my ideas of happiness! But it was not to be . View more context for this quotation
1835 Athenaeum 3 Jan. 4/2 But it warnt to be.
1938 C. L. R. James Black Jacobins xii. 230 He and Laveaux would have worked out a modus vivendi whereby French capital would have had full opportunity in the island. It was not to be. Leclerc pooh-poohed Malenfant's remonstrances and dismissed him.
1957 H. J. Eysenck Sense & Nonsense in Psychol. (1961) 63 However, this was not to be.
2000 K. Atkinson Emotionally Weird (2001) 323 But no, it was not to be, for at that moment a dark shadow fell across the world.
f. to have been and gone: used of something noteworthy that has both begun and ended (sometimes with mildly disparaging overtones).
ΚΠ
1911 Times 6 July 7/6 Now that the King's review of the Boy Scouts has been and gone.
1920 Times 7 Apr. 13/6 Handiwork of man has been and gone, and left no trace.
1976 C. James Flying Visits (1984) 15 The Gough Whitlam revolution..had been and gone.
1997 T. Mackintosh-Smith Yemen (1999) i. 18 The Iron Curtain has been and gone.
P2. With an adjectival or nominal complement expressed, implicit, or understood.
a. I (also we, you, he, etc.) were better (also best, as good): see better adj. 4a(b), best adj. 4a(b), good adj., n., adv., and int. Phrases 4a(a).
b. Monday (also Tuesday, yesterday, Christmas, etc.) was a week (also fortnight, year, etc.): on the Monday (etc.) a week (etc.) before last Monday (etc.). Also occasionally used of multiple periods (see quots. 1601, 1815). Now rare and archaic or regional. N.E.D. (1887) observes: ‘the phrase became a mere adjective clause, whence arose remarkable constructions, as ‘on the evening of Saturday was sennight before the day fixed’ = on the evening of the Saturday a week earlier than the Saturday before the day fixed. Was is now generally omitted: I was in London Monday (was) three weeks.’
ΚΠ
1449 R. Wenyngton in Paston Lett. & Papers (2005) III. 69 And as God wuld, on Fryday last was we had a gode wynd.]
1479 W. Paston in Paston Lett. & Papers (2004) I. 646 And yf ye wyl know what day I was maad baschylere, I was maad on Fryday was sevynyth.
1482 in T. Thomson Acts Lords Auditors (1839) 108/1 For ten merkis of male for the termis of five ȝeris fra Witsonday was a ȝere.
1535 C. Levyns Let. in T. Wright Three Chapters Lett. Suppression Monasteries (1843) 90 One Sondaye was senyghte I delyveryde unto your servaunt mayster Filoll a certayne bill of complaynte.
c1570 in J. Raine Depositions Courts Durham (1845) 239 Upon Pase monday was a twelmonth last past.
1601 Hall Papers 6 July in Records Leics. (1905) iii. 429 The owterage & fraye which was in our towne vpon Sayturdaye was iii weekes at night, which Mr Belgrave avouched to Mr Baron & myself to be a most notorious riott.
1671 J. Pennyman Copy Let. to G. Fox (single sheet) George, Last second day was a week, I being required by the Lord to be at Devonshire-house.
1678 Gunpowder-Treas. 11 The Evening of the Saturday was Sennight before the appointed time.
1684 R. Baxter Acct. Twelve Arguments Postscr., in Catholick Communion Defended I have been at no Church since August was Twelvemonth.
1691 London Gaz. No. 2657/4 Edward Flower..went from his House about last Christmas was 4 years.
1700 in Jrnl. Friends' Hist. Soc. (1914) Oct. 181 Wee heard..of her being ther last 4th day was a weeke.
1725 London Gaz. No. 6447/4 About two or three Days after Holy Rood Day last was Twelve Month.
1772 Genuine Lett. from Gentleman to Young Lady II. cxxiv. 318 I arrived here yesterday was a Week, the Day I proposed, in tolerable Health and Spirits.
1792 W. Clift Let. 6 Apr. in F. Austin Clift Family Corr. (1991) i. 33 The Footman left us last monday was Sennight.
1807 T. Jefferson Garden Bk. (1999) 336 My Pani corn planted the same day was a week or fortnight later.
1815 W. Scott Guy Mannering I. v. 80 Allow me to recommend some of the kipper—It was John Hay that catched it Saturday was three weeks.
1859 ‘G. Eliot’ Adam Bede III. v. xxxviii. 53 Did there come no young woman here..Friday was a fortnight..?
1863 M. E. Braddon Aurora Floyd II. vii. 167 Last Saturday was a week I touched at Liverpool with a cargo of furs and poll-parrots.
1907 J. M. Synge Playboy of Western World i. 13 I killed my poor father, Tuesday was a week, for doing the like of that.
1981 P. Haines Kissing Gate ii. xxxv. 248 ‘T'Mistress she's in London, sir, she went yesterday was a week—’ ‘Tell them that I come immediately.’
c. that was (also (colloquial) as was): (a) added following the name of a deceased person; (b) added when a married woman is referred to by her maiden name; also in extended use, ‘as he (it, etc.) was formerly (known as)’.
ΘΚΠ
the world > life > death > dead person or the dead > [adjective] > recently dead
latea1422
new-dead?a1425
umquhile1431
deceased1490
that wasa1500
feu1813
society > society and the community > kinship or relationship > marriage or wedlock > married person > married woman > [adjective] > referring to former name
née1758
that was1785
a1500 (c1465) in J. Gairdner Three 15th-cent. Chrons. (1880) 79 (MED) Roger Water, late purcer to Kynge Henry that was.
1785 A. Seward Let. 31 Dec. (1811) I. 97 Miss Jenny Harry that was, for she afterwards married.
1811 J. Austen Sense & Sensibility III. xi. 236 I see Mr. Ferrars myself, ma'am, this morning in Exeter, and his lady too, Miss Steele as was.
1865 E. C. Gaskell Cousin Phillis iii. 91 Her mother's sister, Lydia Green, her own aunt as was, died of a decline just when she was about this lass's age.
1872 ‘G. Eliot’ Middlemarch IV. viii. lxxiv. 201 I am not so sorry for Rosamond Vincy that was, as I am for her aunt.
1924 J. Buchan Three Hostages i. 18 One [letter]..was from Lord Artinswell—Sir Walter Bullivant, as was.
1937 D. L. Sayers Busman's Honeymoon 21 Her new ladyship, Miss Vane that was, went down to Oxford the day before.
1967 Listener 30 Nov. 689/1 You went to the War Office for a bit didn't you?... Ministry of Munitions as was.
1977 N. Marsh Last Ditch v. 135 A..photograph displayed a truculent young woman... ‘That's Dulce [sic],’ said Sergeant Plank. ‘That was,’ he added.
1993 Bookseller (BNC) 2 Apr. 46 The autobiography of former Sex Pistol John Lydon (Rotten, as was).
d. I am what (also that) I am: ‘this is my true nature and character’ (implying unwillingness or inability to change and the requirement that others accept this). Similarly we are what we are, etc.Probably with allusion to 1 Corinthians 15:9–10, ‘For I am the least of the Apostles, that am not meet to be called an Apostle because I persecuted the Church of God. But by the grace of God I am what I am’ (King James Bible).
ΚΠ
1615 F. Beaumont & J. Fletcher Cupids Revenge iv. sig. I3 I am what I am, and they that proue me, shall finde me to their cost.
a1663 Viscount Falkland Mariage Night (1664) iv. 40 I am, what I am: but I was never beholding to any living thing for thus—much wit.
1845 J. H. Ingraham Rafael iv. 18 ‘We have no papers,’ answered the man doggedly. ‘We are what we are—free travellers of the waves!’
1891 O. Wilde Picture of Dorian Gray ix. 164 Don't leave me, Basil, and don't quarrel with me. I am what I am. There is nothing more to be said.
1924 J. C. Farrar Literary Spotlight vii. 78 She has a proud maxim : ‘I am that I am.’ Yes, she is what she is.
1972 J. Speight Till Death us do Part: Scripts (1973) 107 I'm not going around putting on no side—I am what I am, an' that's what I'm gonna be.
2003 Attitude Dec. 70/1 I am what I am. I'm not into fashion or dressing up or the queeny scene. That isn't me and never has been.
e. is it? In response to a previous statement.
(a) Irish English and Scottish. Added to a repetition of part of the previous speaker's statement, usually as a rejoinder expressing surprise, disbelief, disdain, etc.Chiefly in representations of Irish and Scottish speech.
ΚΠ
1848 A. Trollope Kellys & O'Kellys II. 216 ‘I'll neither be art or part in any such schaming.’ ‘Schaming, is it, Meg? Faith, it's a clever fellow'd beat you at that.’
1870 D. J. Kirwan Palace & Hovel v. 65 Tell ye me 'istry, is it? Vell. I don't mind if I do.
1898 J. D. Brayshaw Slum Silhouettes 12 ‘Hould yer gub, woman, an' take a dhrink uv the porther.’ ‘A dhrink is it?’ said she, snatching the pot.
1958 J. Kesson White Bird Passes iv. 54 ‘But what about your old Father, Beulah?..’ Gertie asked... ‘Oh, him is it?’ Beulah was not to be distracted.
1992 I. Pattison More Rab C. Nesbitt Scripts 183 Religion is it? Don't talk to me! It's ruined my bliddy life boy, there y'are!
(b) South African and in British Afro-Caribbean usage. Expressing polite interest, astonishment, or incredulity: really? is that so? [In South African usage, after Afrikaans is dit? (often pronounced /ˈəsət/).]
ΚΠ
1970 Eng. Usage in S. Afr. 1 ii. 33 ‘I am going to town this morning’—‘Is it?’
1978 Staffrider 1 iii. 4 They're so mad about it. Even Maria read it. ‘Is it. I am very happy to hear that.’
1994 S. Braude Mpho's Search v. 25 ‘I'm just sitting here. I'm doing nothing wrong.’ ‘Is it?’ said the young man, and laughed.
2003 R. Williams Fallout 3 Ronnie As soon as I lay my eye upon it, I thought of yu. Shanice Is it?
f. is it? In tag questions following declarative statements.
(a) English regional (London), Irish English, and Welsh English. In the affirmative (equivalent to ‘are you’, ‘is he’, ‘was I’, etc.).
ΚΠ
1907 J. M. Synge Playboy of Western World iii. 71 You'll be wedding them this day, is it?
1971 T. Murphy Whistle in Dark i. 19 Then we'd be proud of him, is it?
1985 J. Edwards Talk Tidy 25 Is it?, often used as an interrogative, this is a working translation of the Welsh form [sc. W. efe, lit. ‘he, it’]; ‘Going shopping, is it?’ or, ‘Having a bit of dinner, is it?’
1997 P. Carey Jack Maggs viii. 30 I was talking in my sleep then, is it?
(b) South African, Welsh English, and Indian English. In the negative (equivalent to ‘aren't you’, ‘isn't he’, ‘wasn't I’, etc.). Cf. innit int. Additions.
ΚΠ
1956 A. Sampson Drum 85 The English just use long words and big talk, isn't it?
1973 D. Craig in V. Whitaker Winter's Crimes V. 57 Well, I'm looking from a sixth floor window, isn't it?
1993 B. Mukherjee Holder of World (1994) 205 The de Mussy fellow and that Portuguese chap, they are good swimmers, isn't it?
2002 H. Habila Waiting for Angel (2003) 16 You wrote the poems for your girl, isn't it?
g. (a) — is a — is a — and variants, emphasizing that something is nothing other than itself (on the model of Gertrude Stein's line: see quot. 1922). Cf. sense 10b.
ΚΠ
1922 G. Stein Geogr. & Plays 187 Rose is a rose is a rose. Loveliness extreme.
1968 Listener 5 Sept. 292/1 Trevelyan is Trevelyan is Trevelyan, and film censorship will endure for as long as he keeps on fighting.
1970 Guardian 2 Apr. 10/1 There is only one art form common to all sorts and conditions of people: the poster..a hoarding is a hoarding is a hoarding.
1995 G. Fuller in M. Leigh Naked & Other Screenplays p. xvii Obviously, there are tiny differences, but a film is a film is a film.
2003 Chicago Tribune (Midwest ed.) 9 Feb. iii. 11/2 Semantics aside, a strikeout is a strikeout is a strikeout, as Matthews knows well from his experience as hitting coach in Milwaukee.
h. U.S. and Canadian colloquial. is all (also was all): ‘that is (or was) all’, ‘that is all there is to be said’.
ΚΠ
1938 J. Fante Wait until Spring, Bandini vi. 134 Expensive? Naaaw. Three hundred, is all.
1954 G. Brewer Killer is Loose iii. 27 You didn't see the bus, is all.
1969 C. Himes Blind Man with Pistol xiv. 152 I help you look, just don't call me nigger is all.
1982 A. Tyler Dinner at Homesick Restaurant i. 20 She was just cleaning her bureau, was all.
2000 N. Barr Deep South (2001) xii. 208 When he gets like that there's no tellin' what he'll do. We got scared is all.
P3. With an adverb or prepositional phrase as complement.
a. to be about to: see about adv. 11a, 12.
b. be that as it may: see may v.1 3b.
c. as it were: see as adv. and conj. Phrases 2a.
d. were it not for (also if it were not for): forming conditional clauses expressing exception.
ΚΠ
1529 T. More Dialogue Heresyes i. xxx. f. xlvi/2 Were yt not for the spyryte of god keping ye trouth therof in hys chyrch who could be sure whych were the very gospels?
1551 R. Robinson tr. T. More Vtopia sig. Qiiiiv Citiziens, whoes lawes & ordenaunces if it were not for feare he wold nothing at al esteme.
a1656 Bp. J. Hall Shaking of Olive-tree (1660) ii. 7 Were it not for..profaneness, these men would be dull, and (as we say) dead on the nest.
1744 G. Berkeley Siris (ESTC T72826) §190 Were it not for this [fire], the whole wou'd be one great stupid inanimate mass.
1840 R. H. Dana Two Years before Mast xxx. 354 We should not have minded this, were it not for the thought that we should be off Cape Horn in the very dead of winter.
1962 P. Scott Birds of Paradise (1967) II. i. 95 I would include Father were it not for the fact that I don't think he did any prodding.
2007 A. Enright Gathering (2008) xvii. 111 A small-print floral dress in lilac—very like a housecoat print, if it were not for the exotic background of inky black.
e. what one would be at: what one aims at; what one means, wishes, or would have. Now rare.
ΘΚΠ
the mind > will > intention > [phrase]
what one would be at1597
1597 King James VI & I Daemonologie ii. v. 43 At what time their master enquiring at them what they would be at: euerie one of them propones vnto him, what wicked turne they would haue done.
1676 A. Marvell Mr. Smirke sig. G2v 'Tis happy that some or other of this Few chances ever and anon to speak their minds out, to shew us plainly what they would be at.
1705 J. Vanbrugh Confederacy i. i. 6 Flip. What would he be at? Brass. At her—if she's at Leisure.
1749 H. Fielding Tom Jones I. i. xi. 59 We cannot always discover what the young Lady would be at . View more context for this quotation
1766 O. Goldsmith Vicar of Wakefield I. x. 95 That is very true; but not what I would be at.
1848 Blackwood's Edinb. Mag. 64 373 What would revolutionising Germany be at?
1895 J. M. Falkner Lost Stradivarius xiii. 193 My knowledge of Italian was so slight that I could neither make him understand what I would be at, nor comprehend in turn what he replied.
1902 W. C. Smith Poet. Wks. 353 A skipper who knows what I would be at, And who likes the chink of the gold.
f. to be away: see away adv. 1a. to be off: see off adv. 1a.
g. colloquial. to have been with: to have had sexual intercourse with (a person). Cf. to go with —— 1a at go v. Phrasal verbs 2.
ΚΠ
1856 Ann. Reg. 1855 ii. Chron. 53/2 Tom Ackley is the cause of all this; he said she had been with another man.
1904 G. A. Dorsey Mythol. Wichita x. 78 The oldest brother began to tell the rest how he had been with a woman for the first time in his life, and promised them that they would be delighted when it came their turn.
1959 J. Ludwig Woman of her Age in Tamarack Rev. Summer 15 He hadn't been with a woman in over a year.
1993 J. Green It: Sex since Sixties 251 My assumption is that I haven't been with a risk case, but I don't want to know if I have.
h. colloquial (originally U.S.). to be there (also here) for: to be available to support or comfort (a person), esp. at a time of adversity; to offer one's time, attention, or company as a friend.
ΚΠ
1936 R. Frost Further Range 282 I will be there for you, my dear.
1972 J. Mitchell Woman of Heart & Mind (song) in Compl. Poems & Lyrics (1997) 105 You want stimulation—nothing more That's what I think But you know I'll try to be there for you When your spirits start to sink.
1987 Toronto Star 28 Nov. f1 He was always there for me. I've always relied on him for everything.
1991 S. Sondheim & J. Weidman Assassins 77 And mommy comes and holds me tight and says, ‘I've got you, Bubala. I'm here for you. Your daddy isn't, but I am.’
1999 Guardian (Electronic ed.) 31 Mar. I love you very, very much and will always be here for you.
P4. In phrases used as nouns and adjectives.See also has-been n., I AM n. at I pron. and n.2 Phrases 1, might-have-been adj. and n., to-be n.1 and adj., would-be adj. and n.
ΚΠ
a1680 T. Goodwin Wks. (1697) IV. i. 183 How slender these Hopes..which these it may be's do afford.
1812 G. Colman Reckoning with Time in Broad Grins iii List, then, old Is-Was-and-To-Be!
1997 Daily Tel. 19 Feb. 8/1 This [Channel 5] will be a channel for the going-to-be's, not the has-beens.
This entry has been updated (OED Third Edition, November 2010; most recently modified version published online September 2022).

> see also

also refers to : be-prefix

> as lemmas

BE
BE n. Linguistics Black English; cf. BEV n. at Additions.
ΚΠ
1970 R. D. Abrahams in Florida FL Reporter 8 27 I am concerned here that we are still conceiving of black speakers of Black English (BE) as disadvantaged.
1990 Word 41 204 Generally, two variants of each variable are discussed: the Standard English (SE) variants; and the non-standard (Black English, BE) variants taken together.
extracted from Bn.
BE
BE Linguistics British English; cf. BrE at Additions.
ΚΠ
1954 Amer. Speech 29 57 Topically arranged word lists..in three columns, one for the American English (AE) words, one for their British English (BE) equivalents, and one for the German equivalents.
2006 Y. Kachru in S. J. Nero Dial., Englishes, Creoles, & Educ. i. 23 There is expectation that India, Nigeria and Singapore will somehow become GAE, BE or AusE-speaking countries forgetting their own histories of English language and literature.
extracted from Bn.
<
n.1814v.eOE
see also
as lemmas
随便看

 

英语词典包含1132095条英英释义在线翻译词条,基本涵盖了全部常用单词的英英翻译及用法,是英语学习的有利工具。

 

Copyright © 2004-2022 Newdu.com All Rights Reserved
更新时间:2025/2/3 11:53:46